ã€ŠDungeon Accidentã€‹


 Chapter 1: Labyrinth Conqueror

    Chapter 1: Labyrinth Conqueror

    I was running, running for my life. I repeatedly glance behind me, wondering if that ferocious beast has caught up to me, but thank God it''s just my fearsome uncertainty.

    What the hell is this place? Or rather, where the hell am I?

    I¡¯m quite positive I was on my way home from the convenience store after buying a pack of cigarettes. I met this pretty girl, a blue-eyed blonde bombshell, and after obtaining her phone number through some painstaking efforts, I called my friend to celebrate. After that ¡ª what happened after that?

    The next thing I know, I¡¯m inside this darkened tunnel full of creatures unknown to man. Could this perhaps be a dream? A nightmare bothering my peaceful sleep? Heck yeah, that sounds logical and all. But wait, this searing pain on my left arm from that tumble before belies that conclusion.

    Nevertheless, I have no choice but to run if I don¡¯t want to end up dead. I can still hear the loud stomping and grumbling of that beast behind me ¡ª Holy shit!

    In front of me stood a giant arch double doors with an intertwining design of vines wrapped around the silhouette of a woman¡­ a snake woman.

    I go inside, using all of my remaining strength and effort to push this heavy doors, and a sudden blinding light steals my sight away. As I settle down, what await me in the depths of this hellhole is something unbelievable. Treasures on top of treasures, weapons buried on mountains of gems and gold ¡ª a sight that make me blink and think that this is a dream again.

    My reverie breaks when the doors behind me close with a bam! Though at least with that, I feel safe. That giant beast doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s smart enough to differentiate a door from a wall. Yeah¡­

    Anyways, who could amass this much fortune?

    I walk toward this altar, in the middle of all of the gold and various kinds of precious metal lying on the ground, and observe what I can. There¡¯s a small stone pedestal of about one meter in height in the center which happened to be engraved with writings that I haven¡¯t seen nor heard of in my short life. But aside from that, there¡¯s one thing I do understand.

    This thing is basically screaming for me to put my palm in the middle seeing the traces and arrows pointing toward it. As soon as I do, however, a small blue box appears, congratulating me for conquering this dungeon of bla bla¡­ I read enough nonsense before I brush it off. Yet as I turn around, all of the riches I¡¯ve just seen disappeared into thin air. Suddenly, the altar shakes and some sort of light circles around my footing, tracing the shape of a star.

    ¡°What the ¡ª what¡¯s happening now!?¡± Everything trembles with it as the cause and my vision warps, distorting, crumbling into tiny little pieces. The next thing instant I regain my bearings, I¡¯m standing in the midst of a large crowd.

    Thank the heavens I¡¯m still in one piece. But my troubles are never ending it seems. Where is this place? Is this part of the dream? I don¡¯t remember myself coming here, nor does this place looks familiar. As I stand there thinking, someone bumps their shoulder with mine, so I move further to the side.

    ¡°Hey there young man, here to buy some Pitas?¡±

    I turn to the manly voice. ¡°Pitas?¡±

    Behind a small wooden stall, a brown skinned man in his mid forties shuffles a palm-sized fruit in his hands. ¡°Yes, Pitas. Since they''re in season right now, I¡¯ll give you a discount and sell you a bundle of five for three copper coins. So, how about it, you interested?¡±

    The fruit in question is similar to a pear yet the shape is more rounded like an orange. It doesn¡¯t seem like a bad deal and I can certainly use the nutrients after running for who knows how long. But as I pull out my wallet, I frown at the realization. ¡°Wait, how much are these Pitas again?¡±

    The man shows me a welcoming smile. ¡°A bundle of five for three copper coins, lad. Actually, buy three bundles and I¡¯ll add an extra one just for you.¡±

    Copper coins? What time period do you think we¡¯re currently in? I almost want to laugh but decide not to. ¡°Umm, do you happen to take credit cards? Or American dollar bills?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why but, upon hearing that, the man raises a fuming eyebrow at me. ¡°Huh? You making fun of me, kid?¡± I try to explain my reasons, but my words fall to deaf ears. ¡°If you¡¯re just here to gawk then get lost!¡±

    ¡°Alright, old man. Geez. What the hell was that for?¡± Because I don¡¯t want to attract any more trouble than I already have, I follow the line of people walking toward my direction.

    Merchant stalls occupy the sidewalks and the stone paved streets are large enough for three wagons to pass side by side. Wait, was that a giant lizard inside the carriage just now? What¡¯s worse, handcarts are being pulled by human laborers wearing a stiff collar around their necks. It¡¯s like a scene from a medieval movie here. The sun glaring at my skin makes it even more terrible. My throat is parched and I¡¯m starving like a hobo.

    Is this a dream after all? I have my doubts, but for now I make up my mind to follow this giant, obsidian obelisk vying for attention whenever I look up.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    * * *

    Finding my solace in the form of a wooden bench right beside a trash bin, I stretch my arms out wide and stare at the blue sky. Something about these blue clouds makes me think over my current predicament. What if I¡¯m not dreaming? What if this is all real? That I¡¯m stuck in this place my whole life? Damn, the thought is scary.

    To make it worse, the large roaring of people proceed to echo and I can¡¯t focus because of it. There seems to be a gathering going on near this obelisk but, whatever it is, it¡¯s not a subject that caught my interest. I do recognize this scene similar to that game my roommate was playing in our apartment. People with large swords and axes gather in front of this building to conquer a dungeon or a labyrinth. Is it the same here?

    ¡°Hey, is that space occupied?¡± Suddenly, a voice pierces through my musings and the loud jeers of the adventurers around me. But I sigh and pay the voice no mind. One, two, three¡­ I proceed to count the clouds passing by.

    The feminine voice persists, ¡°Hey rogue, have you not heard what I just said, or are your ears merely for show?¡±

    ¡°Lady, I¡¯m not sure what type of crack you smoke, but I am no rogue. I¡¯m Dude, a college student,¡± I say, exacting the same rude tone the girl used beforehand.

    Out of curiosity, I sneak a glance and am shocked to see emerald eyes peering at my face. Because of their close proximity, I stumble and flip the bench backwards along with myself.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± I complain and hoist the bench up as I stand. I just want my own peace and quiet. Is that so hard to give?

    Not even offering any help, I hear the girl wheeze an impish laugh. ¡°Dood? What kind of name is that?¡±

    ¡°Hurtful words coming from someone who hasn¡¯t even introduced herself.¡± I sit on the bench once more and rest one foot on top of my thigh. Whatever, she ignores my question and sits on my left anyways. So much for hospitality. And she¡¯s even one cute gal. Still, who wears a robe in the middle of the day and out the in the streets to boot? Is she one of those cosplay chicks I¡¯ve always heard about?

    As I try to divert my gaze away from her face, I notice a weird icon at the corner of my left vision. I wave a hand towards it then something clicks inside my head. The icon enlarges into a blue window similar to the one from before.

    Dude Webber

    Tittle: Labyrinth Conqueror, Otherworlder

    Level: 150

    Funny, but it seems like I¡¯m inside a game. But don¡¯t new players start at level one? It shows other various numerical numbers in this status screen and when I click the button [yes] to allocate my stats, my vision shakes once more. I place a hand on my mouth to stifle a cough. What the hell was that churning sensation? It feels like I almost vomited just now.

    The overwhelming sensation stays in my stomach for a few minutes ¡ª like I ate something bad. Once the sickening feeling subsides, I check this tab called [inventory].

    ¡°Holy,¡± I curse in my amazement. Copper, Silver, Gold ¡ª all kinds of money are stacked up along with some various weapons of some sort. It must be those items hidden in that treasury I was in before.

    If I understand this correctly, did I obtain all of those as a prize for clearing that final boss place ¡ª in accident? Damn, I wish I could¡¯ve read what that blue box said and not dismiss it like some kind of trifle. Then again there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now.

    I click one stack of copper coins on the screen, and it ask me how much I want to pull out from its numerical stack of [99]. I decide to withdraw twenty-five copper coins. In response, the hand magically presses the button and sinks inside of the screen. I feel something ¡ª the coins ¡ª on the other side, and when I pull my hand out, the coins are in my hand.

    ¡°Damn convenient.¡± Seeing this much money made me smile a little. ¡°Hell yeah, time to get something to eat.¡± I turn to the girl on my left. ¡°Hey, Miss¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Rosalia to you.¡± She stops what she¡¯s doing and folds her arms above her minuscule chest. I didn¡¯t notice at first, but her neck length, dark, bobbed cut hair suits her well. Really, if it wasn¡¯t for that weird priestess robe, I would¡¯ve ask for her digits a long time ago.

    Still, I show my most winning smile. ¡°You know of a good place to eat? I¡¯m a little hungry and wouldn¡¯t mind paying if you accompany me.¡±

    She chuckles all of a sudden. ¡°That¡¯s some poorly chosen pick-up lines you have there, Dood. Fine, as long as you¡¯re paying, then I don¡¯t see any harm in coming. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s this cafe nearby, and it happens to be the one of the most expensive pastry shop in the city ¡ª still want to go?¡±

    I slap a hand on my thigh as I stand up. ¡°They¡¯re free to test my budget.¡±

    Oh yeah, eat all the sweets you want, and once I¡¯ve got you hooked, you¡¯ll be a treasure trove of information for me to abuse.

 Chapter 2: Tea Time

    Chapter 2: Tea Time

    ¡°So what¡¯s your class? You don¡¯t strike me as a magus in those kind of clothes, and that dumb smile of yours doesn¡¯t seem like it belongs to an artificer,¡± Rosalia scoffs as we walk. Her question further moves my mind to insanity. Yeah, I¡¯m definitely not a respectable person in my jeans and hoodie. Thank you very much.

    ¡°Class?¡± I ask in my amusement, and I think I see her smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a class. What are classes anyway?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here in Freyrun, the labyrinth city, and you don¡¯t know what a class is?¡± She pauses to laugh, and I knit my brows at her. What a damn rude person. ¡°Are you a traveling merchant by any chance?¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± But Freyrun city, huh? If my hunch is correct, then that place where I was before the labyrinth she¡¯s referring to. It¡¯s still too early to make a conclusion right now, but I¡¯ll consider that as one of the places I have to investigate. It might even contain clues for me to go back home.

    Rosalia leads the way in front of a tall gate guarded by two men wearing full-plated body armor. The stone walls separating the city are covered in glyphs which I assume to be some type of protection. One of the knights gestures us to halt, and so we do.

    ¡°Just present your identification cards over there if you want to enter the central district,¡± the halberd wielding knight says, pointing his thumb to a crystal on top of a pedestal. Rosalia stands in front of it and flashes a card she fished out of her pocket.

    Mesmerizing blue light emits from the crystal, and the knight nods in confirmation at the sight of it. ¡°Level 9 for your age. You must¡¯ve been a hard worker.¡±

    Rosalia laughs it off, but I can see the hint of red creeping on her cheeks. So she likes to be praised? That¡¯s good to know. She steps out of the way, and the knight orders me to do the same.

    I step in front of the crystal orb. Should I run my driver¡¯s license? Judging from the merchant¡¯s reaction from before, it most probably won¡¯t work. So what do I do? The knight is giving me a glare of impatience.

    ¡°Sorry, my friend here is a traveling merchant and was pickpocketed just now, losing most of his belongings in the process.¡± Rosalia winks at my direction. ¡°So we¡¯re wondering if you could issue him a new card, sir knight,¡± she explains in my stead. Because of that, my trust in her just skyrocketed.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s understandable. The southern district is notorious for traveling merchants like him.¡± The knight scratches his head. Like him? Do I look that naive to you? ¡°Alright, kid. Just pay the ten copper coin fee and we¡¯ll issue you a new one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I hand the appropriate fees and follow the knight inside the station a few steps away from the gate.

    He sits on chair across a wooden table, takes out single sheet of paper and a knife from a drawer, then hand them both to me. ¡°Cut your finger with that knife, drip your blood on top of this identification glyph then state your name.¡±

    I look at where his finger is pointing and notice a glyph of a different variation from the walls outside. Then I take a deep breath before cutting my index finger with the knife he provided. However, for some odd reason, it took me several seconds before I can even open a small wound. Never mind being dull, is this thing even sanitized?

    ¡°Dude,¡± I murmur my name as the first drop of blood stains the glyph. The glyph responds with a blue light and a small list of information appear on the blank paper. Surprisingly, I can read the words without a hitch and the wound on my finger closes as quick as it opened.

    Dude Webber

    Race: Human

    Class: None

    Level: 1

    Skill: None

    Magic: None

    The knight grabs a paper and a feather pen for him use. He writes what he saw on a separate book then put a stamp of approval on the bottom of my paper. ¡°Here, be careful not to lose it next time, alright?¡±

    Taking the card from his outstretched hand, I nod. ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good till the end of the month. It¡¯s currently the 11th of Felise, so you have fourteen days before you need it renewed. Just a warning, kid, but don¡¯t get caught with an expired card or you¡¯ll find yourself behind bars. Are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± I nod once more. The level that showed is different to my current one but I ignore it for now. Based from his reaction, a level nine is already great for someone along my age. Though I¡¯m still not sure why it didn¡¯t show my real level, I¡¯m quite thankful in how it turned out in the end.

    I meet up with Rosalia with the identification card in hand, and she frantically waves her hands after I lower my head in apology. Good Lord, I can¡¯t thank her enough. Now I really have to feed her those sweets. And with my immense wealth, I don¡¯t see any problem at all.

    Stolen story; please report.

    The knights let us through the heavy gates, and I immediately notice the difference on this side. Fancy benches and streetlights ¡ª probably powered by magic ¡ª are all over the place, and bushes and trees lined along the canals. Even the houses and the populace on the streets give a more noble like vibe. I don¡¯t hate it, but their gazes are a little suffocating.

    ¡°It¡¯s over here, Dude.¡± Rosalia guides me in front of a white classy building with ivory chairs and table outside. Her eyes are twinkling with excitement and there¡¯s even a small drool hanging on the corner of her mouth. It seems like whatever the time and place, girls and their sweets never changes.

    * * *

    Due to the discerning look the waitress gave me, I feel out of place, however with this lovely maiden on my side, it isn¡¯t too bad. They can gawk all they want. Though I have to say I was surprised to only pay as much as four silver coins for our order altogether.

    ¡°You¡¯re only having tea?¡± Rosalia asks after taking a small bite of her shortcake. If they have those kinds of things here, then this isn¡¯t really much of a medieval fantasy, isn''t it?

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have the same as you. Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Its delicious~¡± Her voice is like a lovely melody tickling my eardrums. If I can see that cute smiling face, I don¡¯t mind paying ten silvers coins a day for sweets. I call the waitress and order two more shortcakes: one for her and one for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m also looking for an inn to stay for the night, do you have a place to recommend?¡±

    ¡°You can check the same inn I¡¯m currently staying at. The service and food is good; I definitely recommend it. I can bring you there after this if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Great. That would be most appreciated.¡± Now that¡¯s one lump off my throat. I can¡¯t help but sigh in relief. ¡°So, what do you do for a living?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± She tilts her small head and looks at me in confusion. I can¡¯t help but appreciate her eyes; they¡¯re really a mesmerizing shade of green. ¡°I enter the labyrinth here and hunt the monsters inside for their loots. But since I¡¯m a support class, it¡¯s hard for me to find a group that will accept me. Most large groups I asked beforehand already have their own supports and the others wanted me to join for a different purpose.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ But aren¡¯t you putting your life on the line for something as petty as money?¡± My words are harsh, I know, but to someone who¡¯s lived in peace all his life, I just don¡¯t get the reason.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say since you seem like a well off merchant yourself, but I have a big family to support you know.¡± She smiles bitterly for a moment, and I use that chance to wipe the icing off her lips. ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I return an idiotic smile to calm her reddened cheeks. Our cakes arrive, and I thank the waitress for her perfect timing, handing her six silver coins from my inventory. ¡°So this means you¡¯re not in a group currently, right?¡± I continue my questions as I hand her the new serving of cake.

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡± She takes a bite of it and smiles sweetly.

    ¡°Good, how about I hire you as my guide?¡±

    ¡°Your guide?¡± Her voice sounds reluctant. Perhaps she assumed that I¡¯m the same as those guys that asked her out with various intentions in mind. It hurts a little bit, but I can see where she¡¯s coming from. After all, she just met me not too long ago.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still new in this city as you can see, and you seem knowledgeable about it.¡±

    ¡°Why not buy a slave instead?¡± She takes a sip of her tea for the first time. ¡°Most merchants I came across have their own slaves¡­ except for you.¡±

    Hearing her say those words made me frown without knowing. ¡°Slaves?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says with a face of worry. ¡°Did I touch a sensitive spot?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I smile, hoping that it¡¯ll steer us away from that gloomy topic. ¡°So how does slavery work in this country?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m new around here.¡±

    She sighs. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better if you visit the slave market yourself and ask them about it. It¡¯s a place you won¡¯t miss in the southern district.¡±

    ¡°I see. I think I¡¯ll head there first thing tomorrow morning then.¡± Information after information, there¡¯s so many things I have to learn here. But I guess that¡¯s part of being in a place fundamentally different from what you call normal. I don¡¯t like the idea of having a slave for the most part, but if it can help me get by, it might be a good idea to switch how I think. As of the moment, I¡¯ll just have to enjoy this cake.

 Chapter 3: The Busiest First Day Ever!

    Chapter 3: The Busiest First Day Ever!

    The sun was flaring off to the west when we returned to the southern district. Going on a different street towards the east, Rosalia leads me to the inn she¡¯s residing at. At least with the wood, it¡¯s a perfectly normal lodging place in terms of looks.

    A young lady is shouting out to potential customers as we arrive. Each time she moves, however, her well developed bosoms underneath her blouse bounces with her sweat. What can I say? I think I like it here already.

    She happen to glance at my direction, I smile. One look, and I see the reflection of money, my image as big as a cow to milk in her eyes. How terrible. And here I was beginning to like you too.

    This energetic girl, upon seeing the innocent look in my eyes, hurriedly approaches me and traps my arm between her mounds. Damn. D-cups perhaps? It¡¯s futile to resist!

    ¡°Come, come, dear customer. You need a place to stay for the night, do you? Do you?¡±

    The moment she murmurs those words in my ear, it¡¯s over. Ms. Energetic drags me inside the inn, all bubbly and smiling as if she just acquired a new prey. I hear Rosalia sigh behind me, but she doesn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Dad, I brought a new customer!¡± As we enter the inn through its wooden door, I hear the sound of bells chiming, causing the man working behind the counter, across the room, to pay attention to us. This inn seems like it doubles up as a bar. On the left wing of the interior are tables full of men ogling a waitress¡¯ behind while the others are simply drinking or eating in silence.

    ¡°This is it, Dood. I guess I¡¯ll see you¡­ whenever?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks for all your help, Rosalia.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡± Rosalia strides upstairs with a nod. I want to ask her for some type of farewell kiss, but I know it¡¯s a waste of breath. Yet unwillingly, I consider the possibility but it¡¯s futile after all.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right place, Mister!¡± The man behind the counter says, pulling me out of my melancholy. ¡°We charge ten copper coins a night. Fifteen if you want to include a single meal and a bath.¡±

    ¡°I see, that seems like a good price¡­ and it comes with a bath too.¡±

    ¡°Right? Right? What did I tell you?¡± Ms. Energetic taps my shoulder. You didn''t tell me anything! But this is a good time for me to know how things work around here. Let¡¯s experiment a little.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the deal that comes with a meal and bath for the next fourteen days. How much would that be?¡±

    Uncle counts in his head for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s worth four silver and ten copper coins, Mister.¡±

    So one silver equates to fifty copper, eh? It doesn¡¯t seem like he miscalculated, and I don¡¯t really see him as a person to lie ¡ª not if they want their guests to return. I hand him five silver coins from my inventory and he gives me my change of forty copper coins. But now I can understand Rosalia when she described that pastry shop as expensive. I¡¯m just that damn rich, am I?

    ¡°Here¡¯s the key to your room.¡± Uncle hands me a copper key then points upstairs. ¡°Your room¡¯s on the second floor, seventh door to the left.¡±

    ¡°Alright, easy enough. What about the bath?¡±

    Ms. Energetic taps my shoulder again. ¡°Sorry, the bath¡¯s close at this time of the day.¡±

    I¡¯m starting to like this familiarity she¡¯s showing. Maybe we can develop this to a close quarter relationship?

    ¡°Do come ask us back tomorrow morning though,¡± she continues. ¡°And before we forget, just write your name and age here.¡± Ms. Energetic points me to some sort of log, and I quirk an eyebrow as a response.

    ¡°My name and age?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the city requires us to keep a record of our guest for security purposes, you see. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, can you just do it, please? Please?¡±

    How can I reject that face?

    ¡°Gladly.¡± I grab the feather pen from its ink holder. ¡°Dude Webber, twenty-three years of age¡­ and done.¡±

    She looks at the log and for some reason, stifles a laugh. ¡°Can I just see your identification card?¡±

    Out of goodwill and her big breast, I do what she says without asking any other questions. She rewrites what I¡¯ve written and asks for my age. That alone is enough for me to say that they don''t speak English here. How is this even possible? Is it some sort of skill? I have this urge to play with my status screen all of a sudden.

    ¡°You¡¯re good to go, Dood! Thanks for choosing us~¡± Beaming, she hands me my card back. Why do I have this feeling that, like Rosalia, she just mispronounced my name? Nobody ever gets it right. ¡°Mom can prepare your meal right now if you wish to eat.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Sliding the card back in my pocket, I reply, ¡°Good timing. I¡¯m actually feeling hungry at the moment.¡±

    While those cakes were good, they¡¯re not enough to sate my hunger.

    ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll come get you in your room when it¡¯s ready.¡±

    That sounds highly desirable, please do.

    * * *

    I collapse on the bed as soon as I close the door behind me. Turning around to face the ceiling, I open my status screen then click on the [skill] tab I ignored beforehand.

    ¡°I see¡­ Language comprehension. That makes sense.¡±

    There¡¯s three stars underneath the skill¡¯s name, and in this case, all of them are highlighted, indicating my mastery of the skill. I have [900] remaining skill points but nowhere to spend them at all. How do I even learn skills?

    Since I see no visible answers, I open a different tab on the list of menus. I click the [options] tab this time. Just like in the multiplayer games I¡¯ve played back in high school, there¡¯s a huge list of privacy settings, asking me what and what not to show. This explains what happened when I registered my card this morning. It¡¯s quite reassuring to know I can keep this cheat to myself.

    After closing the other windows I popped up, I stare at my stats.

    Dude Webber

    Tittle: Labyrinth Conqueror, Otherworlder

    Level: 150

    Hp: 4500/4500

    Mp: 4500/4500

    Sp: 4450/4500

    Hmm, I don¡¯t remember them being this high at least. Even all of my attributes like [Strength], [Intelligence], [Vitality], [Dexterity] and etc. skyrocketed to [300] respectively. Just how strong have I become with this?

    I bounce myself back up and pull a random giant sword in my inventory. From knives to spears, to crossbows to axes ¡ª there''s all sorts of useful equipment. But [Dragon Killer], as it¡¯s named, is a massive oversize cleaver sword with a length of at least three meters. I doubt I can carry this thing using my normal strength but the me right now can flail it around as if I¡¯m carrying a stick. Just to avoid destroying this fragile looking room, I decide to put the sword back in the inventory. I merely hit the [unequip] button and the weapon returns on its own. Fantastic.

    But as I was getting ready to take a nap, I hear a loud sudden disturbance ¡ª all kinds of frantic shouting ¡ª from the people outside.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Multiple times, the clanking of church bells rings for the whole city to hear. I glance at the direction of the noise ¡ª towards the obelisk. Door slamming booms all over the inn so, out of curiosity, I jump out of my room as well.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡± screams a frantic man rushing down the hallway. He shoves me aside and scrambles away without even considering to offer me an apology. I ignore his rude behavior. There¡¯s clearly something important going on that I need to investigate.

    Several more men running from the opposite direction head downstairs. A familiar figure sprints past me, but I grab her arm in the nick of time. ¡°Rosalia? What is this commotion about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a call sign, Dood,¡± Rosalia answers, her viridian eyes looking straight at me. ¡°All registered explorers are to head to the labyrinth entrance immediately. There¡¯s a high probability that a high level monster got to the upper floors, or worse, to the entrance.¡±

    I have no business to get involved ¡ª she can do whatever she wants ¡ª but if I let her go now, it would bother my conscience immensely. I have to stop her somehow.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a support class, aren¡¯t you? And you don¡¯t even have a group. Just leave this to the more experienced explorers, I¡¯m sure they can handle it. It¡¯s not like this is the first time this happened, right?¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡± Come now, don¡¯t look at me with that kind of dejected face. It¡¯s the truth and you should accept it.

    ¡°I know you have your reasons, and it¡¯s none of my business. But in times like this, you don¡¯t think about the loot. You think about your safety instead.¡± I can¡¯t take any chances, even if I have to drill these words in her head.

    ¡°You said it, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± She glares at me, and at that instant, I feel defeated. With that, Rosalia shoves my hand off and runs towards the night.

    I stand there, my heart pounding with growing anxiety. ¡°Damn, there¡¯s gotta be something I can do, right?¡±

 Chapter 4: Its Not a Dream

    Chapter 4: It''s Not a Dream

    Running across the streets like a monday typhoon, I slip my arms inside this black hooded robe I found sitting on my inventory. Thankfully, the streets are empty because of the disturbance, allowing me to increase my speed even more. My body has never felt this light. The air constantly slapping on my face makes me think I¡¯m running on double digits.

    [Sprint Learned]

    I hear the same monotone voice clicking in my head but have no time to check the status screen at the moment. In an instant, I reach my destination ¡ª the giant obsidian obelisk. Using one foot as a brake pedal, I stop and screech my sneakers aflame.

    ¡°Hot, hot, hot, hot!!¡±

    [Fire Resistance Learned]

    As soon as the fire quiets down, I learned another skill. Intriguing.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like any type of combat occurred here ¡ª judging from the eerie silence ¡ª so I assume that all of the explorers, including Rosalia, are currently inside the labyrinth.

    I frantically run a hand through my hair. So even with that speed, I¡¯m still too late? I dawdled too much! I enter the main entrance of the obelisk, which is at least six meters wide. Glimmering crystals adorn the darkened tunnel, reminding me of a horrible experience.

    I shake my head. I stand there, trying to figure out where to go next. The reception inside is abandoned with no traces of soul left. There¡¯s a wide, stone staircase leading to the lower levels and spiraling stairs going up. Where to go?

    Footsteps erupt behind me, I turn to look. Several people geared for combat walk in front of a stone monument. One of them places her hand on the stone, then some sort of light develops around their footing, and one by one, they all disappear within its casing. My instincts tell me to follow, so I enter just in time before the light closes in.

    [Magic Map Learned]

    Magic map? After a few tense seconds, I¡¯m standing in front of some ruins. Two classic pedestal torches lighted by azure flames exhibited the stone doors ahead. A man with short brown hair is standing in front of the doors and he seems to be giving the explorers here a moving speech.

    ¡°Now, everyone, this is our chance to make a living! Let¡¯s not fall behind any longer than we already have!¡± He clenches his fist as he tap his sword on the floor once, and loud voices blare in response.

    While his manly speech continues, I search the crowd for Rosalia ¡ª that white robed idiot, where is she? I mow my way, twisting and turning against the crowd, searching both ends of this vast corridor, and yet my endeavor remains fruitless. Could there be another group that has progressed beyond this door?

    I lean my back against the wall, away from the crowd to fiddle with my skill list. As I won¡¯t be needing [Sprint] with my current speed, I max the mastery for [Fire Resistance] and [Magic Map] right away.

    The Good Lord hasn¡¯t abandoned me! With magic map, I can see the overview of the entire floor ¡ª with the list of all the monsters in each room, the traps, the secret doors, and even including the explorers scattered around the labyrinth floor along with their names and levels.

    The numbers at the top right of the map indicates that this is floor number four. Scanning the names one by one, I find Rosalia in a zigzag pattern thirteen rooms ahead of me.

    [Stalker Acquired]

    This system is having fun, huh? Nonetheless, Rosalia¡¯s surrounded by a large group, and judging from their levels, an experienced group of explorers without a doubt. Their leader, [Martin], is level 18 while the rest of the group ranges from 12-16.

    I guess that explains their speed. The regular mobs in this floor are merely 6-10, but this giant red dot on my map overwhelms everything else. The monster, [Tiamat], is surely unrivaled at level 44. Rosalia¡¯s group is still far away from this fearsome foe, yet I¡¯m worried that she''ll reach it before I reach her.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Then I hear something wheeze and creak. I look at the source, and the group of explorers I¡¯m currently with enters the room with a large roar.

    ¡°Shit, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I pull out two bundles of throwing knives from my inventory. It even comes with their own leather pouches, how handy. After attaching the pouches on my back hip, I enter the room myself. Everyone is busy fighting, the mages on the sidelines are busy murmuring an incantation.

    I have this inkling to watch them fire but as I¡¯m out of time, I sneak past all of the fighting and head straight to the next room. There¡¯s twelve skeletons inside according to my map. From the darkness, skeletons comes out holding a variety of weapon in each hand and from the gap of their bones is some black mist spilling out.

    The best way to destroy them bones is to crush, I guess? Forgive me for this.

    I pull out a large sledgehammer from inventory. By accelerating my legs like a whip, a single swing of this hammer make an instant kill. The poor skeleton crumbles to pieces, its bones smashing the next door open.

    [Sledgehammer Mastery Learned]

    The remaining skeletons clamber around, intent on taking my life. But I have no reason to clear this room as my quarry lies elsewhere, so I push my way past the skeletons and enter the next room.

    Surprisingly, the other skeletons didn¡¯t pursue me any further after I stepped past the threshold. One lone skeleton stands in the middle of this room. Contrasted to his naked buddies, however, he¡¯s well equipped and with two swords hanging on his waist.

    Every muscle in my body tenses. Aside from his absurdly high level of 25, this skeleton knight seems to differ from the other ones. But how did I miss this? As I wrack my head for an answer, I notice two blue dots disappear on my map.

    Wait¡­ That¡¯s the room where Rosalia is! Her group¡¯s under attack by a skeleton similar to this one. Shit, I have to hurry. There¡¯s no time to lose here!

    But in the midst of my confusion, the skeleton jumps towards me.

    With the monster¡¯s flawless aim, it manages to scratch my cheek and there¡¯s even another one incoming! To dispel the other blade aimed at my neck, I twist my body sidewards. I roll on the stone floors, avoiding the sparks of metal coming from his dual swords.

    ¡°Shit!!¡± With swordsmanship skills and speed to match, it is giving me a headache. My hp drops another five after suffering a well prepared strike on my knee. His blade breaks as it tries to enter my flesh, and I use that chance to get on my feet.

    Pulling out a one handed sword from the abyss that is called [inventory], I step forward and swing my blade downward. The skeleton successfully raised his sword to intercept, but my strength cuts him and his weapon in twain.

    [One-handed Sword Mastery Learned]

    Not wasting any chance, I press my weight on its skull on the floor, crushing it, and with that, I can assure its defeat.

    I breathe a big sigh as I wipe the sweat blotting on my forehead. ¡°Whew.¡±

    To think that I, your average and somewhat self-centered jerk, would come running here and put his life on the line just because of a single woman doesn¡¯t really sit well with me. I mean, one¡¯s own safety should be his highest priority, right? I still don¡¯t know why, but there¡¯s something inexplicably bad about this that I can¡¯t describe.

    I check my map again. Another five blue dots disappeared while I was fighting; two were from the group behind me and the other three were in another separate group. This is foolishness, madness even. Is a person¡¯s life as cheap as this? I¡¯d like to think differently but I also have to remember that this is a different world.

    Yes, it¡¯s not a dream.

 Chapter 5: All Is Well If It Ends Well

    Chapter 5

    Having been turned into a dangerous killing machine, none of the skeletons were able to impede my advance towards the [Boss Room]. Since Rosalia¡¯s group managed to deal with the skeletons they were facing in their room, I¡¯d decided to end this boss monster myself and call it a day.

    Her group is currently resting three rooms below me, most probably shocked at the strength of this new skeleton knight that appeared out of nowhere.

    I also noticed my mana pool had dropped one hundred points with [Magic Map] open for an entire hour. That¡¯s not a problem in itself, but after resting for a single minute, I regained the lost [Mp] at the cost of fifty stamina points.

    I stand in front of this giant door, and I clamp my mouth to keep my loud breaths in. I¡¯m feeling nervous all of a sudden. Even though this boss monster is significantly weaker than me, I realize from all of my fights beforehand that strength is just strength. I¡¯d won with brute force all this time but will it be the same here?

    I shake my head to reaffirm my resolve. With the system of this world, status does play a huge part. Getting slashed by a sword doesn¡¯t hurt as much as I thought, giving me the confidence that my skin is way tougher than steel.

    Just in case, I put three skill points on my [One-handed Sword Mastery] skill. I wonder what it does? Does it give me the instincts to wield a sword or does this skill boost the damage inflicted? There¡¯s only one way to find out, I guess.

    I hoist the sword on my shoulder and take out a single knife from my pouch before kicking the door open. I remain still as this soulless room greets me in this catacombs. I expected a great dragon at the size of a building, something that¡¯s worth the trouble of this red dot on my map at least, but here I see nothing. Yet, my map indicates there¡¯s a dangerous being looming in front of me.

    My shoulder tenses, and out of fear, my left arm jolts to throw the knife in my hand.

    [Throw Knife Mastery Leaned]

    The knife travels onward the stairs below. I hear the clanking of steel, spinning over and over again, then the blade hits a wall, and the air falls still around me once more. Frowning, I stare at the space ahead. I¡¯m not alone in this room, I just know it. I enter a battle stance as I clasp the sword¡¯s grip with both hands.

    Suddenly, I hear the approaching sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Well done,¡± a deep voice says, followed by a clapping of hands.

    My eyes shift towards the sound. It¡¯s then that I see twin crimson eyes glaring at me. That¡¯s all I need to see to know that the figure is a threat. Right away, I balance the sword in my hand and hurl it towards the shadow like a javelin.

    [Throw Sword Mastery Learned]

    However the blade simply goes through it without inflicting any visible damage. As if in response to my hostile greeting, the shadow raises a hand and aims his palm at my direction. I pull out two knives from my pouch as I wait for its reaction. What¡¯s next? I throw knives after knives towards it, yet the results are the same: I can¡¯t hit him.

    The glint in its eyes sharpen, and I feel my body grow icy cold. But contrary to what my fears had told me, the shadow dissipates into thin air, and so does the giant red dot on my map.

    ¡°That was nerve wracking¡­ Is it over?¡±

    One minute, three minutes, five minutes ¡ª the shadow doesn¡¯t show any signs of returning.

    Though I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s reason for leaving, what¡¯s important is that this hellish night is over. I¡¯ve had enough fighting in a single day.

    I check my map and walk back towards Rosalia¡¯s group.

    * * *

    I slow down so that my footsteps aren¡¯t as loud. Make it seem more natural, Dude. Yeah, who am I kidding. A merchant walking by himself in a dangerous labyrinth; I¡¯ll appear as suspicious without a doubt.

    ¡°Dood?¡± Our eyes meet for a moment, so I return a smile. She stands up from where she¡¯s sitting and approaches me as if I were an endangered species. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± Her eyes widen with each passing second, and for the most part, I can only see her concern.

    Oh great.

    ¡°I felt reluctant to leave you by yourself, you see,¡± I say, scratching my head.

    She stares at me long and hard, then her eyes switch from concern to irritation. ¡°How did you end up here?¡±

    ¡°I hired a few bodyguards,¡± I mumble the first excuse that came to mind.

    ¡°And where are these ¡°bodyguards¡± you speak of?¡± Her eyebrow quivers as if she¡¯s read my mind.

    ¡°Well, we somehow got separated in the confusion.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± She nods her head as if she knows, and I sure am glad she didn¡¯t pursue it any further.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s it going on your side here?¡± I look around and show my benevolent concern. It looks like everyone¡¯s still busy recovering, including her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She gives me a surprise look, giving her group a single glance before returning her eyes back to me. ¡°We¡¯ve manage to subdue the cause of the alarm, so we¡¯re just about getting ready to return.¡±

    The cause of the alarm? So it wasn¡¯t that [Tiamat] I saw in my map that caused it? That¡¯s good if it is, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this is just the tip of something big. Hopefully, this is nothing but my needless concern.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Rosalia! We need your help here!¡± A short meek-looking woman waves to Rosalia, and Rosalia goes back running to her group in a hurry. Her face lightens up as she bandages this random dude, blushing and smiling like a woman in love. The man returns a sweet smile, and probably because of something he said, they both laugh together.

    Shit, is that her boyfriend perhaps? Now I feel so stupid coming here like a desperate man.

    I need something to calm myself. I fish out the last remaining pack of cigarettes in my pocket and light a stick. The smoke travels all the way down inside me then I blow a cloud. There, this ought to calm me down. Yeah, there¡¯s no point in staying here. Since everything has died down, I guess it''s safe for me to say that I can return to the inn now.

    * * *

    By the time I reach my new solace, the inn is as dead as the night. It seems like most guest staying here are still out in the labyrinth. Once my eyes adjust to the dim hallway light, I head for the bar to order a drink. I sit on one of the bar stools, wondering why the waitress hasn¡¯t taken notice of me yet.

    How long will it take for her to realize someone is here? She starts to hum, and what a beautiful pitch of soprano voice she has. Thankful to be given a chance, I indulge myself in listening to her voice and watching her long brown hair swaying with her hips behind the counter.

    I lean on my elbow on the wooden top and rest my chin on my right palm. ¡°Nice.¡±

    She turns to face me, and the shock in her face says she was almost startled. ¡°Eh?¡±

    I smile. ¡°Sorry to surprise you. My name¡¯s Dude, and I stay here in this inn. I¡¯m just here to ask for a drink since I somewhat missed my dinner because of the disturbance.¡±

    Her long lashes flicker over her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a copper coin for a cup of ale, you want one?¡±

    ¡°If I make it two, can I have you to drink with me?¡±

    Miss beautiful voice snorts, and I think she¡¯s amused. ¡°Make it four, and I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    I pile six copper coins on the table then move it towards her. ¡°I¡¯m down for four but perhaps adding a couple more would give me that extra chance I need, what do you think?¡±

    I give her a wink, and she laughs as a response. Smoothing her hair as she goes, she takes out two wooden mugs and fills them up in a nearby barrel. She nudges her way out of the bar and sit beside me, crossing her long legs.

    ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as someone who likes to drink beer, but more like a man who admires a sip of his expensive wine,¡± she says, pushing the foaming cup to my direction.

    ¡°Ah, is it because of this robe?¡± I eye the fancy robe I¡¯m wearing.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± She tucks her hair behind her ear, and for an instant, I see something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Is that a scar?¡± Her face darkens at my question, making me wish I didn¡¯t ask.

    She traces her finger on the notch below her left eye. ¡°Does it look bad?¡±

    ¡°No, if anything, it makes you look¡­¡± I pause to find the right word. ¡°Unique.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just spouting nonsense.¡± She shrugs me off, giving me the hint that she dislikes that phrase. ¡°Just look at me.¡±

    The world seems to constrict because of that one sentence, silencing me for a few seconds. ¡°I am, and all I¡¯m seeing is an adorable young lady.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if what I said is good or bad, but she can¡¯t stop fidgeting because of that. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, please.¡±

    I see now. She lacks confidence; a trait that will make her shine more brilliantly than ever before. Though imagining her with a bubbly definition is a little distracting, as she¡¯s quite the charming maiden as she is right now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal; how about you tell me your name and I¡¯ll do as you say?¡± I use that chance to squeeze out a more personal information.

    She looks at me for moment then smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sasha.¡± She takes a sip of her ale, and I do the same.

    The ale has this minimal bitterness and a slight carbonated flavor, as it leaves a warm impression in my mouth. It¡¯s quite a sensation I¡¯m delighted to have this late at night.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Dude.¡± I beam her a smile.

    ¡°Dood, eh? You look depressed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really depressed. I¡¯m just¡­ disappointed. It¡¯s not something as deep as love, but you could say that I¡¯m attracted to this girl for whatever reason.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°I think you¡¯re just overthinking things. Why don¡¯t you give it some time and see how it goes?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s quite the helpful advice you got there.¡± Because she seems polite, I start to throw jokes her way. She giggles, but then admits that she can¡¯t get my sense of humor, making me laugh at my own embarrassment. Time flies, just like that, while I enjoy the company of this beautiful woman.

    I glance at the ceiling, thinking that tomorrow will be the start of a new day ¡ª the start of my life in this game-like fantasy world.

 Chapter 6: Shopping

    Chapter 6: Shopping

    It¡¯s only been a day since I got here, yet it feels like I¡¯ve stayed in this room forever. The morning light peering on my window, as weak as it is, pierces my eyes like a stiletto. I get up from my comfortable bed and stretch my body. Donning the clothes I left to dry overnight, I notice my phone flash its last light. There goes its remaining lifeline. I wonder if using some kind of electric magic can recharge that? Because I sure want to listen to music if I ever get the chance. For now, I head downstairs.

    ¡°Hey, Dood!¡± Ms. Energetic waves at me. ¡°I¡¯ve got the bath ready for you~¡±

    First thing in the morning and she¡¯s already on her way to make my eardrums bleed. The sight of her jiggling breasts works wonders in waking me up, but her voice is a little loud for a lady her age.

    I greet her when it becomes unbearable. ¡°Good morning, Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Cherche. Come.¡± She slams the door open and drags me in this room with overflowing energy. I thought it was my lucky day but a second glimpse of this room destroyed all hope.

    This room, which I would call a bathroom, is the size of a king sized bed. There¡¯s a half-body mirror on the left wall, a large chamber pot on the floor, and a rectangular wooden tub at the end of the room. I dip a finger on the water, and its temperature makes me shiver.

    ¡°What do you think about the bath?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s alright. Not too shabby,¡± I say, amused now.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright?¡± She slaps my back so hard I almost fall in surprise. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve got to give me a better reaction than that! Most inns our range doesn¡¯t even have this kind of bath. Though I have to admit that the water from our well is indeed cold. But you can live with that, right? Right?¡±

    I sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t you use a spell to warm the water?¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s too troublesome! You¡¯re better off renting a room in the lord¡¯s mansion then.¡±

    So there¡¯s a magic to warm the water but it¡¯s exclusive to rich people? I demand a better treatment! Still, this is more than enough if I must say. I thought for sure I¡¯d need to travel outside the city walls just to find a river to bath on.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far, but this is great. Thanks for your help.¡±

    I flip a copper coin her way and she accepts it merrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy to let us know if you need anything else, okay?¡±

    I sure hope she¡¯s not implying about that chamber pot because I¡¯d hate to make her clean up my crap. I need to learn fire magic a.s.a.p so I can burn it myself.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll need to do some shopping later,¡± I say with a nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Cherche clasps her hands together, her eyes twinkling with something, like she just thought of a mischievous idea. ¡°I¡¯ll be going out to buy some meat, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a man around since my little sister is coming with me, too.¡±

    I blink. ¡°Your little sister?¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop pretending like you don¡¯t know.¡± Cherche elbows me on the ribs for some reason. It doesn¡¯t hurt, but I rub the part like it does. She leaves the bath with an ear to ear grin, leaving me dumbfounded as a result.

    Oh well, here we go. I take my clothes off and dunk my naked body in the freezing water.

    [Cold Resistance Learned]

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call convenient.¡± I maximize my new skill right away. Seems like that defeated the cold and it also gives me a hint that; I need to experience the elements firsthand in order to learn a skill in accordance to it. Quite simple. Perhaps I can just find a mage to attack me with said magic? No, no, I¡¯m not a masochist to go that far.

    * * *

    Feeling more refreshed than normal, I don this gray robe with two large buttons fastening the chest area on top of my usual clothes. I hang the pouch of knives on the belt attached to this robe and leave the lower half loose for mobility.

    As I get out of the bath, the old man in the inn glares at me. Is he checking me out? The thought makes me shiver. He doesn¡¯t say a word when I pass, and as I head for the door, a person whom I acquainted to last night waves at me. She looks a little plump because of her round face and her long brown hair is neatly tied back. Though there¡¯s this uncanny resemblance of a certain someone on her smile, I ignore it for now.

    ¡°You going out?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you asked for my help?¡±

    When? Then the image of her sister¡¯s impish grin comes back to haunt me.

    ¡°Oh, yes, I did. Shall we go?¡±

    I¡¯m relieved to see her nonchalance about it, but the moment we step out of the door, I hear various giggling ¡ª both male and female voices ¡ª behind us. I look at Sasha, and it seems like it doesn¡¯t affect her as much as I do, which is a little disheartening. Nothing but a job assigned by her sister; that¡¯s all there is to it.

    ¡°What are the things that you need to buy?¡± She asks as we start to walk.

    Toothbrush, soap, shampoo, underwear ¡ª I need all kinds of things. But there¡¯s no way I can tell her that, especially the last part.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to get exactly, so maybe we can stroll around the market?¡±

    She answers with a single nod, and the scent of freshly baked breads drifts past my nose. What a delicious scent she¡¯s wearing. It arouses my appetite in a different way.

    Several minutes after we left the inn, we come across a circular fountain with children playing on the water. It¡¯s quite a novel to see. I stare at the view in front of me, allowing it to steal my focus.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Sasha looks up to me with a mystified expression.

    ¡°Oh¡­ There¡¯s just this certain vibrancy in the city I can¡¯t help but adore.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite an odd, poetic way to put it.¡±

    Perhaps it is, and a little weird to hear seeing the collared slaves walking around the city. In a way, it somehow stimulates my interest to learn about slavery.

    We continue to go down the busy streets marching with people in opposite directions. I remember the marketplace; it''s the first place I stumbled onto after that weird transportation spell. There¡¯s this awkward attachment in my heart that I can¡¯t describe. Maybe because it¡¯s my first safe zone after that disastrous dungeon crawling? Even now, a part of me is still questioning how I survived that ordeal. I mean, that monster seems like a final boss.

    Along the way, to some fruit stand, I bought two bundle of pitas for a copper coin a bag. It seems that merchant from before was lying about the price. And he even had the nerve to get mad? How presumptuous! Since it¡¯s easy to spot travelers from locals with the way they look at the stalls, he used my bewilderment to his advantage. Though if I think about it in a logical manner, it¡¯s my fault for looking dumb.

    I hand Sasha a fruit as I munch on my own. It¡¯s sweet and crispy on the inside but the skin is debatable.

    ¡°You don¡¯t eat the the skin, Dood,¡± Sasha says as I take my next bite.

    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±

    Sasha giggles. ¡°Yes, you have to peel it first.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Since it¡¯s already being digested in my stomach, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I just hope I won¡¯t suffer any internal illness because of it.

    But I did get to enjoy Sasha¡¯s womanly giggle, so even if there¡¯s poison, it¡¯s worth it in the end.

    * * *

    Housewives battling for discounts, explorers checking out the various tools and weaponry on one side ¡ª it was a giant disaster here. Although despite the traffic, we did get the goods I needed.

    My jaw dropped after seeing a device similar to a toothbrush. I¡¯m not sure how they made the bristles ¡ª I didn¡¯t ask. I bought all two dozen of them for my comfort, just so I won¡¯t ever run out. It even comes along with some sort of paste to clean your teeth with, which I hurriedly stashed in my inventory in secret.

    The clothes are as cheap as a silver coin a set while shampoos are nonexistent. But Sasha did point me to some alternatives, which are herbal extracts.

    As Sasha haggles with a meat vendor, I slip the shampoos in my inventory. Turning around, she buys a slab of meat hanging from a hook and some vegetables similar to a lettuce. Then we continue on a different stall carrying vegetables, and she grabs a garlic at the size of a basketball. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s garlic. I think it¡¯s a squash? Whatever it is, that ends our shopping spree. After that, we walk towards the fountain and occupy one of the wooden benches circled around it to rest.

    ¡°You sure bought a lot, Dood,¡± Sasha commented, leaning her back on the bench.

    ¡°I do, huh?¡±

    ¡°So what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you. You¡¯re lying when you said you¡¯re a merchant, aren¡¯t you? Most merchants would resort to haggling no matter how cheap an item is, but everything you bought today, you bought at market price.¡±

    How can she notice the little things? I see no reason to lie I decide to tell her the truth.

    ¡°Well, you could say that I¡¯m looking for a way back home.¡±

    ¡°A way back home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a student, you see, and I have a responsibility to finish my studies.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re a noble?¡±

    ¡°A noble?¡± I laugh, but then my breath hitches. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a guy way over his head.¡±

    Sasha straightens her back and looks at me, her chocolate brown eyes are filled with concern. She doesn''t say a word, as if she¡¯s waiting for me to continue, so I begin to speak again.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I had an argument with my parents that resulted in me leaving the house. Months after I left, however, I realized that what I did is not right, and my actions had been wrong and hurtful.¡±

    I stare at the blue sky as I recall my parents. How many years has it been since I last spoke with my mom? With my dad? The memory unnerves me, but this is the path I¡¯ve chosen.

    Sasha remains silent, so I take a deep breath and continue. ¡°Just when I thought of lowering my pride, they had gone and accused me of something nasty, which I do not deserve. So I promised to myself that I¡¯ll return as a different man ¡ª that I¡¯ll return successful ¡ª just so I could show them that my decision is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t hate your parents?¡± Sasha asks in a soft voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I smile. ¡°And to tell you the truth, this world is very tempting for me to live in, but I have a family waiting for me on the other side ¡ª that¡¯s why I have to return no matter what.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She brushes her hair over her shoulder, highlighting glints of auburn. ¡°So you want to reconcile with your parents then, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan, but I don¡¯t see it happening anytime soon.¡± Not until I can find a way to go back.

    ¡°I doubt you need it, but I wish you luck.¡± Sasha stands up and stretches her arms up high, giving me a shot of her armpits.

    I stand up too, my brows lifting in optimism, and proceed to walk Sasha back to the inn.

    Next stop: the slave market.

 Chapter 7: Slave Buying

    Some slight mature themes involve. Please proceed at your own risk.

    I edited and added the contract thingy in the end.

    * * *

    Chapter 7: Slave Buying

    As we get back to the inn, I quickly jog upstairs and leave the clothes on my bed. I thought of putting them in the inventory like I did with the toothbrush and other items, but since walking empty handed might attract Sasha¡¯s attention, I dropped the idea until we had reached the inn. After all, I still don¡¯t know if they have the same capabilities as I do. It¡¯s better to hide everything else until I can make sure that they do or they don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want any needless confusion.

    Trudging back downstairs, I ask the inn owner for the location of the slave market. He gives me a quick glance before turning back to his book. Is he upset about me taking her daughter out? Not like we did anything that would warrant him to bring out a shotgun, but I give him my most adorable smile ¡ª my full toothed all american boy smile ¡ª nonetheless.

    ¡°It¡¯s towards the left intersection before you reach the marketplace,¡± he says. ¡°Keep going straight until you¡¯ve reached the first side street, then turn another left. If you¡¯re planning to buy a slave, it¡¯s best if you leave now. It¡¯s the last place you would want to be in at nighttime.¡±

    ¡°Sounds easy enough. Thanks for the help, old man.¡± Seeing no need to further stay in the inn for now, I conclude to follow his warnings. Their bell rings as I go out of the door.

    I don¡¯t know what made him reluctant, but since I¡¯ve decided to find a way back home, that also means I need to traverse the dangers of the labyrinth once more. I don¡¯t doubt the strength I¡¯ve obtained after clearing that place, but my fight with the Tiamat opened my eyes: a single person can only do so much by himself. I need a companion, a partner.

    The labyrinth, as I have known in my friend¡¯s games, is more deadly when it comes to its traps and poisons. Clearing the monsters might have been the easiest part in this game and I won¡¯t stress something I can brush off easily, especially with my newly obtained skill [Magic Map], but I¡¯m also not the type of guy to take chances.

    The southern district is as busy as I left it earlier. Even without the old man¡¯s guide, I¡¯m confident I can find the slave market myself just by following this suspicious group of people. As soon as I get to the plaza, I see a large wagon coming from the direction of the gate pass me by.

    The contents are some freshly delivered slaves from who knows where. They look lifeless inside their cages, wearing nothing but minimal clothing to cover their genitalia. Some others even look starved and chilled to the bone, but as it¡¯s not my business to get involved, I walk quietly on the side, avoiding any means of contact with the driver.

    [Heartless Acquired]

    It seems like system gave me another title due to my nonchalance. Thank you very much.

    * * *

    There isn¡¯t much to see in the day¡¯s festivities. I cover my face with my hood as I walk. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m attracting attention, perhaps it¡¯s because of this expensive looking robe, but each onlooker that I breeze by on this street start to stare at my side. It¡¯s not because of this slave wagon. It¡¯s because of me.

    Suddenly, a woman whose name I don¡¯t know slings an arm on my waist, her mounds spilling out of her red velvet dress. She drapes her hand on my behind then pinch my ass. ¡°Hey, handsome, want to have some fun?¡±

    She tries to drag me inside this building, which I guessed to be a brothel, and several women like her flock as I approach as well. I try not to smile but I can¡¯t help it. ¡°I sure do, but today¡¯s kind of a bad time.¡±

    I flip her a silver coin and she turns like a wild cheetah grabbing her meat. But that silver coin isn¡¯t a freebie, so I slap her ass before I continue to get away. She blows me a kiss, and so does the several women flocking in front of their building.

    Now I have the urge to go back and stay for a night, but thinking about how much men had barked in front of their tree somewhat scares me. How clean are they? Does this world even have condoms? Besides, sex without love isn¡¯t really much of an experience, and I¡¯m not that desperate to do it just to acquire some unfortunate illness in the end.

    I jog towards the wagon and turn left as it goes. It suddenly turns noisy, and the street is emitting a different kind of vibe I¡¯m not familiar of. More suspicious people are marching around with their newly bought slaves, merchants displaying their merchandises on the street ¡ª it¡¯s a street generating the same traffic as the marketplace, only with slaves being sold around.

    I enter a random shop, and a man wearing a tailcoat smiles at me like he knows what I want.

    ¡°Over here, young master, please have a sit.¡± He guides me to sit on a recliner, and the man sits right across me, a single table separating the two of us.

    A collared slave comes in the room carrying refreshment and snacks. Looks like their main attraction here is to flaunt their bodies as this girl isn¡¯t wearing anything at all. As she lowers down to serve me a cup of coffee, ripe breasts flash in front of my eyes. But that¡¯s not what catch my interest. Her ears aren¡¯t the same as mine, but more similar to that of an animal. To my liking, she even has a tail that matches the color of her ears and hair, which is silver.

    The man notices my lingering gaze, and for some reason smiles wickedly. He gestures something to the girl, then the girl sits on my lap, lifeless.

    ¡°What do you think? She¡¯s still a virgin and in her prime as well. She¡¯s a demi-human from the silver wolf clan, a natural born hunter, so she¡¯s bound to last you a few good years of hard labor.¡±

    A virgin, eh? That doesn¡¯t really earn him an extra point. But the word demi-human is news to my ears. Aside from the obvious difference, is there anything else I should¡¯ve known about them? It¡¯s hard for me to discern what this person is thinking and his smile irks me to no end. But it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying about it, seeing this girl¡¯s comparatively healthy ¡ª there¡¯s meat on her thighs and hips ¡ª compared to the other ones I came across outside.

    ¡°How aggressive can she get?¡± I confirm.

    The man hides a smile beneath his index finger. ¡°Oh, very aggressive, especially on nights of full moon ¡ª she would suck the life out of you.¡±

    I sigh, as he didn¡¯t get my point. Maybe I¡¯m the weird one. Perhaps that¡¯s how slaves are treated around here ¡ª as your own personal sex toy. The thought sickens me, so I take a deep breath. There isn¡¯t much I can do about the fundamentals that built this country. Who am I to judge if I¡¯m here sitting on this chair with wicked intentions in mind?

    I tap the girl¡¯s thighs, and she gets off me quick. She stands in attention beside the slave merchant, her long and narrow eyes pleading for my help. Sorry, but if I can¡¯t guarantee your potential, then I won¡¯t have a reason to buy you.

    ¡°Is there a way for me to check her strength?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Hmm, we don¡¯t normally do this, but we do have a magic tool that will give you the skill you need. However that will cost you an extra gold, my lord.¡±

    I reach for my pocket and pull out a gold coin from inventory. I put the money on the table. ¡°Money¡¯s not an issue. Show it to me.¡±

    The man startles, but his professional smile swiftly resurfaces. Snapping his fingers, another slave appears from the shadows and hands him a monocle.

    ¡°This will grant you the skill, [Observe], my lord. Go ahead and try it.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I grab the item from his outstretched hand and look at the slave from behind the monocle.

    Name: Fia

    Race: Demi-human

    Master: Denim

    Level: 7

    [Observe Learned]

    I learned a skill? I¡¯ll need to try its usefulness later on. Out of my sublime curiosity, I peek at the merchant as well, but the tool only registered several question marks as if it¡¯s broken.

    The man gets up from his chair and ushers me further inside. In cages lies sleeping slaves, but the degree of monstrosity is higher if I compare them to Fia. There¡¯s one with a lizard¡¯s body and head, one that has pig¡¯s head, one that has the upper body of goat ¡ª my imagination¡¯s the limit. They have everything here. It seems like these slaves are more built for fighting and hard labor rather than a night¡¯s company.

    But a sigh escapes me. I¡¯ll find it uncomfortable to walk around these guys without a doubt, so I gesture the merchant to continue. Fia clings on my robe. Is she mute? She hasn¡¯t said a single word at all, not even words that would convince me to buy her. Yet there¡¯s something about her that attracts me in her own understated way.

    ¡°Do you have a slave that has potential to use magic?¡± I keep my expression impassive as various women greet me on the next room. Oh damn, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many naked women at once; the sight somehow overwhelms me.

    ¡°Of course we do.¡± The man snickers. Two girls: both with shimmering golden hair and sharp, perpendicular set of ears, present themselves to me. ¡°Let me know what you think about these forest elves. Though they had lost their virginity, they¡¯re still highly desirable and quite popular with young men your age.¡±

    For a moment, I question the merchant¡¯s mentality. Is being honest part of his trade?

    ¡°Master, please buy me!¡± One of them grabs my hand and places it on her hips. ¡°Please, help me get out of here.¡± Her expression switches from bold to frightened, like I¡¯m her only hope. But I brush her off before she affects me too much. Those eyes are not good for my heart.

    The other girl is scanning me from head to toe. Will he use me like all the others? Her face implies that she¡¯s been tricked more than once. Pick your poison, so they say.

    Still, if demi-humans are treated like this in a human country, I would assume that it¡¯s the same for us over there? But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a discrimination of races seeing there are various human slaves in this city as well. So it¡¯s just a case of being unfortunate then? Whatever, this is not the right time and place to think about these things.

    I use the monocle to identify the two elves, and they¡¯re a lot stronger than Fia. But I don¡¯t feel anything about these two. I don¡¯t think I can trust them with my back.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll pass on these two.¡± I exit the room before I see the girls¡¯ expression.

    The merchant chases after me, frantic in losing a customer. ¡°Wait a moment! We have a lot more to show! Please, my lord, don¡¯t leave just yet.¡±

    I toss him back his monocle. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve decided on a slave to buy anyways.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± His mouth pops open with my response then it curves into an evil, wicked grin. Slowly his head cocks to the silent girl on his side. ¡°She¡¯s a total of fifteen gold coins, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Sold. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    ¡°Right away, my lord. Please follow me over here.¡±

    To complete my purchase, the slave merchant guides me into a different room where there¡¯s an interesting glyph on the ground painted with blue ink.

    ¡°This is my first time buying a slave, would you mind explaining the details?¡± I look at the merchant to inquire, and he snickers, walking towards it.

    ¡°Of course, my lord. This here is a contract glyph. Simply pour your magic on this glyph and we will do the rest.¡±

    ¡°Pour my magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nods then shows me how to do it on the ground. I squat beside him and place my hand on the center. Slowly, I can feel heat traversing the edge of my fingertips, as if this glyph is draining something from the depths of my being. As I lose fifteen mana points, the glyph starts to shine and emit a warm blue light.

    The slave merchant instructs Fia to step in the middle, to which she does without asking any questions. He grabs a wet brush and paints some sort of markings on the girl¡¯s back. Fia doesn¡¯t react to anything, treating it simply like a regular occurrence.

    The merchant then paints the same markings on the back of my left hand, saying it¡¯s needed to complete the contract, so I comply. I detect energy sparking on my left hand, seeping mana points little by little. My heart floods with sudden panic, as I wonder what could possibly happen.

    Fia chews on her lips, and her facial expression distorts to that of pain. A lot of pain. Yet she doesn¡¯t let out a single groan. Not a word of complaint escaped her lips. She took the beating my mana provided, and for an instant, I thought she would explode. But alas, once the light resumes to normal, I know the contract is completed. There¡¯s a faint sound of heated metal crisping on her back until the light fully dissipates. Fia kneels on the glyph, spent and exhausted.

    [Slave Contract Learned]

    [Slave Master Acquired]

    Another skill pops in my head. I should¡¯ve gotten used to it by now, but it persists with everything I do like a clingy girlfriend. Yeah, I think that¡¯s how I would refer to the system from now on.

    ¡°The contract is completed, my lord. This slave is yours.¡± The merchant twirls around in happiness as I hand him fifteen gold coins. ¡°Thank you very much, my lord. Please visit us again for your next purchase.¡±

    ¡°So it isn¡¯t the collar that binds the slave?¡± I ask the question that¡¯s been hanging on my throat.

    ¡°No, my lord,¡± the merchant swiftly replies. ¡°We use the collars until we could sell a slave to a proper owner.¡± I furrow my brows without knowing, and he smiles as if he¡¯s seen through me. ¡°No need to fret, my lord. The spell will keep the slave in check if they ever thought of disobeying you. You could also punish her by applying magic towards your left¡ª¡±

    ¡°My question doesn¡¯t relate to that.¡± I don¡¯t think I have anything to fear from her low level and it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for me to keep her in chains. ¡°If the collars aren¡¯t needed, then why do slaves plague this city with it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is to show the master¡¯s dominance, my lord. People like to show off in nature, you see. That¡¯s why most keep their slaves collared and chained. But if you wish for us to remove it, then we will do so.¡±

    I take a deep breath then out. ¡°Alright, remove the chains that limits her movements as well.¡±

    The merchant is quick to respond to my orders. He fishes out a key from his pocket and unlocks Fia¡¯s binds. With two clanks, my slave is released.

    Fia looks up to me, a pair of blue eyes shining brilliantly. I kneel beside her and tuck a lock of silver hair behind her ear. ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    She nods her head like an obedient girl. Good, next thing I need to do is have her recover her strength. I help her get up and have her wear my robe. Fia blinks, her eyes large and lost for a moment, and the unfamiliar twinge of guilt washes over me like a tidal wave. Her eyes tell me she¡¯s not used to this kind of treatment, and I understand. I want her strong and obedient, since there¡¯s no point in buying her if she isn¡¯t.

    Satisfied with the deal, I leave the slave market and head for the inn with my new slave in tow.

 Chapter 8: Slave In the Inn

    Please reread chapter 7, I added the contract part there instead of here.

    * * *

    Chapter 8:

    The second we return to the inn, Cherche¡¯s family of four flocks all over us, so I begin to explain how Fia will be living with me from now on. I tripled the payment for her room, since I thought they would disagree. But Cherche hands me the key while shaking her index finger, saying there¡¯s no need for the extra cash.

    I look at Fia then back to Cherche. ¡°Can Fia use the bath?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take her there.¡± With those reassuring words, she drags my slave to their pride bath.

    While I wait for my unresponsive slave to finish, I find a table for us to sit in the bar. Murmurs after murmurs about the recent incident floats past my left ear. Curious to hear any news regarding the labyrinth, I take the table behind the small group of explorers. But the old man blockades my view, as he sits in front of me, placing a hand on the table.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t believe you bought a slave, Mister. And a Demi-human at that,¡± he says.

    Oh, forget it. He¡¯s here, so I might as well ask him a few questions. ¡°Ironically, I don¡¯t even know a single thing about slaves. Though from what I¡¯ve heard from the slave merchant, she¡¯s part of the silver wolf clan. Do you happen to know anything about them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He crosses his arms. ¡°Mister, this is something I overheard from a pair of travelers once: that those who belong to the dog family are somewhat shy towards others outside of their race. But their canine ancestry infuses them with tremendous vitality and agility, so I can assure you that you¡¯ve gotten a good deal. Then again, I don¡¯t have an idea how much you¡¯ve spent, so you can take those words with a grain of salt.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I murmur. That explains Fia¡¯s reaction towards me, and her enigma grows. Sasha suddenly brushes in and occupies a chair with her father, distracting me from overthinking. So I continue, ¡°How bad is our relationship with the Demi-humans?¡±

    His brow creases at my question. ¡°Bad, but you don¡¯t need to concern yourself about it. Freyrun is part of the trade city alliance after all. The war can¡¯t touch us.¡±

    So the relationship is so bad that they resorted to war, eh? ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ The two nations have been on a stalemate for so long.¡± The old man uncrosses his arms and starts to stroke his daughter¡¯s head instead. ¡°And rumors imply that we¡¯ll have a real peace sometime soon. But rumors are rumors, so there¡¯s no guaranteeing, yet.¡±

    I rub the blue markings on my left hand before replying, ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    Still, it¡¯s hard to understand someone when you don¡¯t have an idea of what they¡¯re talking about, but as along as I can guarantee my safety, then I have nothing to worry about the war indeed.

    Since there¡¯s no signs of Fia finishing anytime soon, I ask the old man to accompany me for a short drink, to which he complies without a single argument. I¡¯m paying after all. He¡¯s like a barber. He knows a lot of stories from running the inn in his forty four years of life. Quite the casual old man. But when Sasha attempted to join us, he sent her away to wash the dishes.

    As the old man continues his story, Cherche comes back with Fia in tow. She¡¯s still wearing my gray robe, but I can see the mini skirt and blouse that Cherche probably made her wear inside. That fixes most of my concern about her. Not to mention, she¡¯s even wearing a pair of brown sandals. Nice. I give Cherche a thumbs up. Fia sits beside me while Cherche goes back to the bar to fetch our dinner. The old man bids me farewell and returns to his post. In less than two minutes, Cherche returns to our table with our bowls of soup.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat up,¡± I say to Fia who¡¯s staring at her bowl. She looks back at me, bright eyed and bushy tailed, then proceeds to devour her bowl of hot soup.

    I grab my wooden spoon and taste my portion. The meat melts in my mouth like a tender beef and the soup has that creamy aftertaste. As for the vegetables¡­ I don¡¯t care much about them.

    * * *

    After that satisfying dinner, we head upstairs to Fia¡¯s room. Making sure the door behind me is lock, I instruct Fia to sit on her bed. I maximize the skill [Observe] and use it on her.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Name: Fia

    Race: Demi-human

    Master: Dude

    Level: 7

    Skills: [Kill Switch], [Bloody Claw]

    Magic: None

    My goodness, those are some menacing skills she¡¯s hiding there. There¡¯s three stars under a skill, so there¡¯s three levels. Does this mean that the one from the slave merchant before is of a lower tier? It¡¯s understandable if it is then.

    I sit beside Fia, and the bed shifts to accommodate my weight. She smells female. Not just the fresh scent of the bath, or the flowers and herbs she used for her hair, but the underlying scent mature women often carry with them. Is this Cherche¡¯s handiwork?

    ¡°Can you speak?¡± I ask.

    She nods without speaking, creating an awkward silence.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± I bury my face on my palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s because my previous owner ordered me not to speak,¡± she mutters like a dead machine. So bad habits are hard to break, huh? I¡¯m glad she spoke a single sentence, but I¡¯ll need her to cooperate more than that if I want us to get into process how things will work from now on.

    ¡°Then I want you to forget that order and express yourself more openly from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Now that¡¯s a start.

    I give her a wry smile. ¡°My name¡¯s Dude. Starting tomorrow we¡¯ll be heading to the labyrinth together.¡±

    ¡°The labyrinth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one dangerous place. So before we do that, we¡¯ll have to gear ourselves first.¡± With her listed skills, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a question if she can fight or not. But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m distressed about. I need to know if she could use magic in the future or not. ¡°Do you have any clue how magic works?¡±

    As I stare and wait for an answer, an attractive blush spreads across her face. ¡°Either you recite the spell¡¯s incantation or have the spell directly engraved on your magic lines, master.¡±

    Reciting a spell sounds troublesome. I don¡¯t think I want to spend my free time memorizing. ¡°What about these magic lines?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, master. While I do know how it works, I don¡¯t know the principles of magic myself.¡±

    ¡°Where can we have a spell engraved then? Is there a place in the city that does that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I heard a single engravement could cost a fortune.¡±

    Easy peasy, we have money, baby. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll do that first thing in the morning.¡± I slap my thighs and stand up. ¡°Go take a rest for now. You deserve it.¡± I walk towards the door, twisting the knob, but before I open it, I turn around to ask her another question. ¡°Any personal aspiration that you want to achieve someday?¡±

    She stares at me, her blue eyes reminds me of the ocean in the bay area ¡ª my hometown. Maybe she¡¯s seeing through my soul, to who I really am, and the way she stares gives me the feeling that she¡¯s a lot smarter than what she appears. I chuckle inside. Aren¡¯t most women like that? Strong, smart, cunning, and will leave you without a second thought.

    ¡°If this slave can dream, master, then I want to return to Paltina.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Paltina?¡±

    She leans her arms back and looks at the ceiling, like she¡¯s trying to prevent some tears to fall. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my home country.¡±

    A time of silence ensues. Perhaps she¡¯s waiting for me to say something comforting. Perhaps not. I don¡¯t know what to say. When another minute ticks by and I remain silent, she apologizes.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all, good night.¡± I open the door and step out with a smile.

    ¡°Good night, master.¡± I see Fia hug her pillow before the door creaks back.

    Instead of going to my room, I walk towards the open balcony of the inn¡¯s second floor. Seeing that the moon has just risen, I¡¯m lucky that nobody is around. I light a stick and puff a smoke, gazing at the once lively streets of the city.

    It¡¯s funny how similar we are. I know from experience that it¡¯s not confusing to deal with a broken heart, but the time and dedication one have to spend to mend it is a different thing. I have no desire to hurt her, nor do I want to involved myself in her problems. I just want to find a way back home. Simple as that.

    I sigh, thinking that tomorrow will be another busy day.

 Chapter 9: Learning Magic

    Chapter 9: Learning Magic

    I wanted to sleep some extra minutes, but Fia¡¯s silent staring was so awkward I had to get up. What is she even doing here? Rubbing my exposed chest, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    No answer. She doesn¡¯t seem bothered that I¡¯m only wearing my underwear, so I decide to play a prank. I crouch down and stare at her butt. Or not exactly her butt, but the silver furry tail sticking out of her skirt.

    Fia trembles a little bit, but I ignore her. I lift her skirt, and her white panties greets me as the morning sunshine. I have seen the full extents of her butt up close, but there¡¯s something about her panties that I can¡¯t help but adore.

    Oh well, that¡¯s that. I wear my trousers and open the window, whiffing a breath of fresh air. I sit on the window stool, stretch my feet out wide and light a smoke.

    As I puff my cancer stick, I turn to Fia and ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run away?¡±

    As far as I know, if she could leave her room, then nothing is stopping her to escape.

    ¡°I can never run away, so long as we¡¯re bound to this curse,¡± she says, and it makes me wonder what she meant.

    I puff another one before asking, ¡°Do you know how to break the curse then?¡±

    She shakes her head, strands of silver hair bouncing with the wind. ¡°Until death. If master dies, I¡¯ll die as well. If I die¡­ master is free to get another slave.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like a one sided marriage.¡±

    Fia chuckles for the first time. ¡°Most of us slaves refer to this curse like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, it sucks to be stuck with a husband you don¡¯t really want to.¡±

    ¡°Master gave me clothes, a proper bath, a hot meal, and even a room ¡ª I can¡¯t ask for a better husband now, do I?¡±

    Well, well, looks like I got a cheeky slave after all. I stop as I eye her narrowly. ¡°Do you loathe me?¡±

    Fia pauses, closing her eyes for a moment, then she smiles. ¡°I cannot say.¡±

    ¡°You should smile more often, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Is that an order?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a request. I like it when you smile.¡± I kill the smoke and flick the stick somewhere down the streets. Whoever it lands onto, I¡¯m sorry.

    I jump off the stool and tell Fia I¡¯m taking a bath downstairs. Upon meeting Cherche downstairs, I was met with a slap for walking around bare chested. I totally forgot. Nevertheless I use the bath quickly and go back running upstairs. Fia¡¯s standing on the same spot I left her. This time, however, she greets me with a smile. A refreshing smile that makes me feel ticklish inside. But then I remember she has that [Kill Switch] skill, so I can¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯s being honest or not.

    As I wear this blue jacket with a pop up collar, Fia adjusts the laces to fit me accordingly.

    ¡°Fia, I should buy you some girlish clothes one of these days.¡±

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t need to spend so much money on me,¡± she says, placing a fist on her waist after she finishes my new getup. Now I look like a resident of this world¡­ except for the sneakers.

    Since Fia has taken a liking to my gray robe, I give it to her. I have a few more dozens of those after all. But with it, Fia seems like a respectable magus, her silver hair forming natural locks below her chest. She wears the large slanted scimitar I pulled out from inventory on her back while I prefer the throwing knives on my hips. I¡¯ve taken a liking with these guys after all.

    Going downstairs, we start our day by asking for directions with the old man. It seems like Cherche¡¯s still mad at me for walking naked, crossing her arms and pouting like a little girl, so I promise to take her out for some cake this week, which brings a grin on her face. But talking about cakes reminds me of Rosalia; I wonder how she¡¯s faring?

    ¡°That¡¯s a promise?¡± Cherche asks.

    ¡°Sure it is. If your father agrees to it, you can even take your sister with us. And while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll even buy you two a dress if you help me pick out some clothes for Fia.¡±

    Those words make her eyes twinkle in excitement. Perhaps I said too much, but since it has already left my mouth, there¡¯s no turning back. Once the old man finishes the map I asked for, Fia and I are out on the streets. This shop [Rune] is located on the central district. As we stand in front of the large gate, the same knight instructs me to flash my identification card. Thank God I remember to bring it. Fia¡¯s turn is a different procedure, more like a hassle. A hassle because she has to strip up to her waist and show the knight her slave glyph in their station, since apparently, my name is tattooed on her back.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    After that, the map on my left hand leads me to my destination right away. [Rune] is like a large library with a semi-triangular roof painted red. The windows I pass by show a wide selection of books and the exterior landscaping is a bright mix of red and yellow flowers.

    I¡¯m not one to read much myself, but I did have a girlfriend who persisted on me reading her favorite romance novels. I read it because I loved her, and it turned out those books weren¡¯t so bad after all. The memory puts a smile on my face.

    I take Fia¡¯s hand as we go up the wide concrete steps and through the ornate wooden doors. The corridor is empty save for the young man brushing his round spectacles behind the counter. He straightens up as we approach then greets us with his crooked, professional smile ¡ª like any other merchant.

    ¡°Welcome to Rune, your fastest way to learn magic here in Freyrun. How can I help you today?¡±

    Damn, this guy¡¯s too handsome. Too bright! ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to know if you have an older sister?¡±

    His eyebrow twitches but his smile remains. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Can you give us a quick crash course about magic?¡±

    ¡°Certainly. What would you like to learn?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m clueless as the next born baby¡­ so I¡¯d appreciate it if you can start from the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Let me rephrase my question then. Would you like to learn defensive spells? Or perhaps some offensive types to punish your enemies?¡±

    ¡°How about some healing magic?¡±

    ¡°What a wise choice. Please, let me show you what we have over here.¡± The man steps out of his comfort zone and ushers me to one of the bookshelves with the sign written on top saying [Life Magic]. He picks out a blue tome from the shelf then take a quick glance on a random page before handing the item to me. ¡°This tome contains the formulas for basic to advance healing magic, sir. Perfect for starting up.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I flip through the pages, and Fia peeks over my shoulder. The longer I look, the more I realize that I might have underestimated learning magic. This book is full of physics formulas. Just the first page alone is already enough to give me a brain fart. ¡°What do you mean by formulas?¡± I ask.

    ¡°They''re to teach you how to properly construct a magic formation, master.¡± Fia intervenes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly as she says,¡± he adds. ¡°Constructing a magic circle beforehand can greatly help a magus in a fight. Simply pour your magic in it and there¡¯s no need for complicated incantations.¡±

    You make it sound so easy. ¡°So solve the riddle, and you¡¯ll be unstoppable?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely unstoppable, but it does help out greatly. Since even the tiniest fraction of seconds can decide a magus¡¯ life.¡±

    ¡°What is it about incantations then?¡± He seems to antagonize about it, making me think that there¡¯s a faction between the two.

    ¡°Incantations are exactly how they sound, sir. You recite the spell like a song, but it¡¯s not as simple as it sounds. Tone and timing plays a huge factor in reciting a spell. That¡¯s why most magus who prefer to use incantations limit themselves to two or three spells. Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    I don¡¯t care about your opinion, and while casting spells might have been a lot of fun, I don¡¯t think I have the time and patience to learn all of that. So it comes down to that method after all. ¡°But I have heard of a different method: something about magic lines?¡±

    His eyes narrows all of a sudden, like he¡¯s giving me a warning. Well, game on. I squint back, and he accepts it.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to get a spell installment?¡± His tone is a challenge, but I¡¯m not backing down.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fia tugs on my sleeve, and I can sense her anxiety, silently telling me to just leave. But since I¡¯m here already, I might as well see how this ends.

    ¡°Then right over here, my lord.¡±

    Fia and I follow the man, taking the flight of stairs behind the counter. Then we go up another level. As we walk pass doors after doors, I notice the landscape paintings adorning the wall on this vast hallway. Nice taste. We stop at the very end, where I can see a large mansion encased by giant walls through the window ahead of me.

    Perhaps that mansion belongs to the man who governs this city? The question eludes me for a moment.

    I hear the man take a single step forward, knock twice, then the door opens. Time to learn magic!

 Chapter 10: Learning Magic Part 2

    Chapter 10: Learning Magic Part 2

    An old man wearing a red vintage robe comes out, expressing his discontent. ¡°Franz, my boy, what did I tell you about bothering me when I¡¯m in the middle of my experiments?¡±

    The old man¡¯s long hair shades the deep wrinkles lining on his forehead and his gray beard definitely gives him an aura of an old man with decades of magic experience.

    ¡°Apologies, master, but this gentleman here specifically wants to meet you.¡±

    He snorts at my direction. ¡°This boy looks poor; are you sure he has enough money to go with the procedure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m positive he does¡­¡± Franz arches himself and whispers something to the old man. They both look at Fia, then to me, then they return to whispering something by themselves. After they finish their short hushing, Franz walks up to me. ¡°So that¡¯s that. I¡¯ll meet you two downstairs. My master, Zeppel, will take care of you.¡±

    Franz bids us farewell for now, so I make sure to thank him before he leaves.

    ¡°Come, follow me,¡± the old man says as I turn around.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia and I shadow the old man. He pushes his way inside a large double doors, passing a series of bookshelves, and another one before he stops. Looking around me, this room seems like his personal office. The old man plops on his chair, hunches forward, then rests his elbows on the wooden desk.

    ¡°Now then, may I know how you two have heard about spell installment?¡±

    Fia steps up. ¡°I overheard my former master negotiating with a client once. They were chatting about it, so I assumed it was one of the standards. Was I wrong to think like that?¡±

    ¡°No, young lady, you are not,¡± he replies. ¡°Well then, allow me to explain. As you may have already guessed, spell installment directly engraves a spell on your magic lines. Once a spell is assigned, however, there¡¯s no way for us to remove it.¡±

    So I have to choose carefully. Still¡­ ¡°What are magic lines?¡±

    ¡°Boy, you shouldn¡¯t have come here uninformed,¡± he warns, giving me an irritated glare.

    ¡°I understand. But as a client, I do have the right to know.¡±

    The old man sighs before explaining, ¡°Magic lines are what converts our inner life force into magical energy, my boy, allowing a person to perform magic.¡±

    This is turning trickier by the second, but it makes sense. I, after all, replenished my lost mana points in the labyrinth at the cost of stamina points.

    ¡°So engraved a spell directly on a line and it¡¯ll be similar to having a magic formation built inside of you, am I correct in my understanding?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s gotta be a downside to this convenience, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed there is.¡± His eyes move to Fia for a moment. ¡°You have to be careful, boy. Half of your lines are already occupied with the slave contract, and a slight miscalculation on your part could direct the energy flow to your left hand ¡ª to your slave.¡±

    His words make me gulp. ¡°What would happen then?¡±

    The old man stands up and clasps his hands behind his back. ¡°Depending on how much magic you transferred, it could toast her alive.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± I rake a hand through my hair as I blow an exasperated sigh. My head¡¯s throbbing, not with confusion, but something else. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this outcome.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, such is the price of using magic conveniently. Actually, I don¡¯t suggest you to pursue magic at all ¡ª that is, if you value the life of your slave. But it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Fia places her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Master, I¡¯m a slave for a reason. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself about my well being.¡±

    Really, Fia? Your words are too warm for someone who¡¯s supposed to hate my guts.

    ¡°No, Fia, if I¡¯ll have to find a different way, I¡¯ll find a different way.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t say another word and behaves in place after murmuring my name with an obvious yearning. I turn back to the old man and offer my apology, but instead of him getting upset for his precious time wasted, I see him smile.

    ¡°Young man, always remember that there¡¯s no shortcut to greatness. And even if there is, this road would prevent you to follow the right route.¡± His words of wisdom doesn¡¯t sound so convincing when he¡¯s checking out Fia¡¯s butt, but oh well, I¡¯m grateful for his advice nonetheless.

    ¡°What about Fia? Can she have magic engraved on her lines?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. She can use still use magic, but the slave contract occupies the entirety of her magic lines, so she can¡¯t have an engravement.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way for me to break the contract then?¡± As I ask this question, Fia pulls my sleeve. I look back at her for an answer, yet she remains silent. But I know what she¡¯s implying: she doesn¡¯t want me to let her go. In these types of situations, I should pick the choice that¡¯s more beneficial for myself, but I¡¯m not so cruel to deny her that single request. So I retract my question.

    ¡°If you have any further questions about magic, don¡¯t hesitate to come back.¡±

    I catch his eyes on Fia again. This old man just wants us to return so he can harass my slave in his head. Nice facade you have there, but I¡¯ll take the free magic lessons.

    * * *

    After the disappointment upstairs, we go back downstairs to pick up some magic formulas.

    ¡°Master, what kind of books would you like me to get?¡± asks an energetic Fia, hopping on one bookshelf to the other. Is learning magic one of her interest?

    Her energy bounces to me as well, causing me to smile. ¡°Let¡¯s start with some healing spells for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡± Wagging her tail, Fia grabs the necessary books.

    As we check out at the counter, Franz is all too happy to snatch my money away. Still, who pays gold coins for books? Though I have quite the fortune, overpriced is still overpriced.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I figure I¡¯ll introduce myself now. I¡¯m Dude, and this is Fia, and you¡¯ll be seeing us a lot from now on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Dude, Fia.¡± He shakes the hand I offered. ¡°My name is Franz Ruther. I¡¯m delighted to see that you¡¯ve chosen the path of magic formulas instead.¡±

    I snort. ¡°More like we¡¯re pushed to this decision because we have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°So, are you two labyrinth explorers?¡±

    ¡°Aspiring to be, why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing to concern yourself about. Also, if it isn¡¯t too much, could I study Fia¡¯s slave contract? And don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t have to be today.¡±

    Looks like the apprentice takes after the master. ¡°What do you need to check?¡±

    Franz shifts his spectacles. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating the mystery behind slave glyphs. I can¡¯t disclose much right now, but if you give me the chance, then I¡¯ll make sure to fill you in with every single detail.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll let you know if I change my mind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, have a pleasant day.¡±

    That sums up my visit at the magic store for today. And though we return empty handed, I did learn a lot. That¡¯s more than enough blessing for me. I¡¯m not sure what I want to do with Fia now, but seeing her enthusiasm about learning the principles of magic, it might not be long till she manages to break the ice. It¡¯s exciting to think about. I want to return, but I don¡¯t see why I need to stress myself out because of it. Might as well enjoy life as I¡¯m here already.

    * * *

    On our way to the obelisk, I decide to eat first. We haven¡¯t had breakfast after all. We find a food stall nearby, so we eat some hot soup there. I also stash several barbecue sticks and water pouches inside my inventory for a later snack.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m good to go over here. How about you, Fia?¡±

    Fia¡¯s stuck looking at an accessory stall, her blue eyes are glued to a wooden hairpin.

    It makes me want to buy it for her, but I don¡¯t think I should spoil her too much.

    ¡°If you do good today, then I¡¯ll buy that for you,¡± I say.

    Her white-wolfish ears twitches upon hearing that. But again, she doesn¡¯t say a word. It¡¯s hard for me to discern what she¡¯s thinking when she remains expressionless, and much more if she doesn¡¯t talk. She¡¯s such an enigmatic girl at times.

    The merchant scratches his head after we left without buying anything.

    There it is, as we exit the marketplace, the giant obsidian obelisk stands on attention, looking down on everyone else. I have not much time to admire it before, but the place outside is bustling ¡ª stores lined up next to each other, forming a large square, and the various explorers that geared themselves to challenge the dangers of this labyrinth.

    I¡¯m not sure why, but I have the feeling to look for the same spot where I met Rosalia. So I do.

    Like a flower in a mud, she¡¯s alone and dejected, gazing upward to the sky. It¡¯s almost laughable ¡ª like we¡¯ve changed positions since then.

    On impulse, I sit on the bench beside her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Rosalia swivels her head towards my side. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Dood.¡±

    She seems too crestfallen to give me a witty remark. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing major. I¡¯m just thinking of returning back to my village.¡±

    ¡°Going back, eh?¡± I don¡¯t think I like the sound of that. At my silent wish to keep her close, her head falls on my shoulder. Is she that tired, or am I allowed to hope? My inner dilemmas are telling me to leave her alone. That¡¯s for the best. I have more than enough problems on my plate. She¡¯s just a liability.  But ah, there¡¯s something about this girl that I can¡¯t seem to disregard. It¡¯s the eyes ¡ª I blame her jewels.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll sulk on this shoulder for a few minutes, can I do that?¡± Rosalia wraps her arms on my left arm and thrust her head up, causing her cheek to rub my shoulder.

    There¡¯s no way I can deny you when you¡¯re that cute. ¡°Take all the time you want.¡±

    I hear her sigh. ¡°You were right; maybe I¡¯m not really suited for this type of dangerous job. That night hit me like a wrecking ball. We barely survived the encounter so I was happy when you showed up, then you disappeared without a word I thought I did something that might¡¯ve upset you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a busy merchant.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bad liar.¡±

    ¡°I am. What happened to your group?¡±

    ¡°They dumped me.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Now in this perfect chance, I can¡¯t seem to say anything else. I remain tongue tied for a few seconds before an idea lights up in my head. ¡°Rosalia, my offer still stands.¡±

    ¡°About me being your guide?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I can¡¯t leave you alone, I guess?¡± Rosalia lifts her head up and looks at me with her mouth hanging open, like she doesn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°How¡¯s that for straight up honesty?¡±

    ¡°Not half bad.¡± Rosalia grins, and the negative atmosphere that loomed around her shatters in an instant. I can¡¯t believe my words could have that much effect, but I sure am glad that she¡¯s back to smiling now.

    Then someone coughs behind us, so we both turn our heads to look. It¡¯s Fia, keeping her indifferent face. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to flirt like that in public.¡±

    Before I could even respond to her comment, Rosalia asks, ¡°Is she your slave?¡±

    ¡°More like a partner,¡± I explain. Yeah, smooth under pressure, that¡¯s me. I nod to Fia and point my chin to the obelisk. Rising, I take Rosalia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, your first job as my guide awaits.¡±

    Thus, the start of my investigation commences.

 Chapter 11: Labyrinth Information

    A short chapter because I can''t sleep for the last two hours, I thought: why not write? Lol. As always, any sort of feedback is welcome. Thank you very much for reading and I hope you like it so far.

    * * *

    Chapter 11: Labyrinth Information

    Now that the reception is back, I realize that the labyrinth entrance is built more like a park instead. Though I have to say that standing in the middle of this corridor makes me think that I¡¯m inside a game since the interior is lighted by glimmering crystals of different variations.

    One side of this corridor is made to act like a giant bar while the other side is like a staple in games: a place where they supported novices like me. The scent of food wafts over my nose, but since my stamina bar is still full, I push the thought of eating for now.

    ¡°The upper floors consist of a giant library that sprouted along with this labyrinth,¡± Rosalia explains as we head further inside. ¡°You can find information about monsters and the labyrinth traps in there.¡±

    ¡°Sprouted? You make it sound as if this dungeon is alive.¡± I ask with interest.

    Rosalia shrugs. ¡°It might sound ridiculous, I know, but that¡¯s how the scholars describe this labyrinth. After all, whenever an explorer reaches a new advancement, the upper levels opens up, providing us with the minimum knowledge to traverse the lower levels.¡±

    I play with my chin. ¡°That¡¯s a highly interesting theory. Is there any other proof besides that?¡±

    Rosalia shakes her head. ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    Fia points to a familiar monument, halting us on our track. ¡°What about that stone pillar?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a way-point,¡± Rosalia answers. ¡°You¡¯ll always find them standing on the entrance of a new floor. Simply touch it with your hand and it¡¯ll transport you to the last monument you touch inside the labyrinth. The same could be said on the other side.¡±

    I see. I remember using that to leave the labyrinth after my first visit. ¡°So what¡¯s your current save-point, Rosalia?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m currently stationed at level eight until my previous group decided to ditch me.¡± Clearly annoyed at her previous group, Rosalia bites on her bottom lip.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it now.¡± I¡¯ll pat her head if she allows me to, but I don¡¯t think she would, so I give up on the idea. ¡°So, what¡¯s the first step?¡±

    ¡°If this is your first time going to the labyrinth properly,¡± she emphasizes, making me scratch my head, ¡°then it might be a good idea to register your class and aptitude. The reception here handles group information. If you register, there¡¯s a good chance that a group might pick you up. Or vice versa; you could also search for explorers to aid us that way.¡±

    I raise a hand. ¡°Wait. So there¡¯s no actual relevance to a class other than informing a group of what you¡¯re capable of?¡±

    Rosalia nods at my question. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it works.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to register.¡± I have no need for other members at the moment. You two are more than enough hassles for me to take care of, for now.

    ¡°So how do you suggest we proceed? Do we start from where I left off or do we start from the bottom?¡± Rosalia asks while raising an eyebrow.

    I turn to my slave. ¡°What do you suggest we do, Fia?¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.Fia crosses her arms. ¡°It¡¯s better to start and cultivate our knowledge from a place where we could be convenient about our safety and the results. I don¡¯t recommend traveling lower unless we know what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could you first tell me what you two plan to do here? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to hunt lenses, Dood.¡±

    Rosalia¡¯s question drifts in my head for a few seconds before it pops. ¡°Lenses?¡±

    Rosalia buries her face on her palm. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a lens is?¡± She sounds utterly disappointed asking that. ¡°Lenses are monster cores, or loots as we call them, and that¡¯s how the explorers here make money. If you have an inventory box, you could also store some important monster parts for a bigger profit. Blacksmiths and tailors tend to make use of the items brought from this labyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand now. Look, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mutter, feigning ignorance. As someone who grew up playing games from the modern world, all of this information is nothing new.

    ¡°I suggest the two of you visit the upper floors for a quick glimpse. Who knows? Maybe it could save two idiots from their ignorance¡ª¡±

    There¡¯s a flash in front of my eyes. When my mind is able to register it, I see the edge of Fia¡¯s scimitar grazing Rosalia¡¯s throat. ¡°I could care less what you think of me, but I won¡¯t tolerate anymore disrespect towards my master.¡±

    Because of that declaration, heads are beginning to turn at our direction. Rosalia isn¡¯t backing down either. My goodness, she¡¯s even crossing her arms. So I stand in between them two and separate them. Fia acquiesces and sheathes her sword back.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do just that, Rosalia, but not today.¡± I¡¯m itching to try this dungeon any moment now. I¡¯m sure I could afford to act without information on the first two floors. But just to make sure, I¡¯ll stay vigilant. ¡°This and that aside, what weapon do you prefer to use?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a support, so I don¡¯t really need one. But¡­¡± Rosalia takes out a book from her shoulder bag. ¡°I can cast basic offensive spells if there¡¯s a need to it, however my main forte are defensive spells.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Her dimples make a brief appearance on her cheeks at my sudden praise. ¡°Any healing magic?¡±

    Oh, why am I wasting my time asking? I use [Observe] on Rosalia.

    Name: Rosalia

    Race: Human

    Level: 11

    Skills: [Hoe Mastery], [Farming Knowledge], [Survivalist], [Poison Resistance]

    Magic: None

    She said she knows magic, yet there¡¯s nothing listed on her magic column. Is she lying? I shake my head to deny the thought. I don¡¯t think Rosalia would lie just to look good.

    ¡°Sorry, but healing spells are out of my range,¡± she says.

    Just to confirm some of my doubts, I ask, ¡°Rosalia, how do we learn skills?¡±

    In response to that question, Rosalia tilts her head at me, but proceeds to explain anyways. ¡°Some skills are learned naturally while others, I heard, are gained through the use of an artifact.¡±

    So that¡¯s why I learned some of my skills quite easily, because I was using an artifact from the labyrinth. However, this doesn¡¯t explain how I learned the skill [Magic Map]. Ugh, all this information surging in my brain make my head hurt.

    I think I¡¯ve asked all I needed to know for now. Onward to the first floor!

 Chapter 12: Floor B1 ~ Get Ready ~

    Chapter 12: Floor B1 ~ Get Ready ~

    My two companions follow my heels as I make my way down the concrete steps, the light of the crystals adorning the walls weakening with each step. I grab Firebrand from inventory. Raising it like a torch, the crimson blade¡¯s furious gleam is enough to light our remaining pathway.

    A narrow passageway marvels us as we descend down the stairs. Past the stone pillars supporting the beams is oblivion. There are no railings to hold onto and a single misstep could cost me my life.

    This must be the labyrinth¡¯s first trial. Only the foolish of the fools who would brave this darkness and walk on this passage of death could advance. I can only imagine the amount of people who had met their end here.

    I take Rosalia¡¯s hand. She seems to undoubtedly tense under this mysterious vibe despite this not being her first time. Fia doesn¡¯t seem to have any trouble traversing in the dark, so we continue on like that. At the end of this passage, a room encased on all four sides confronts us.

    Rosalia taps my shoulder as I let go of her hand. ¡°Where did you pull out that sword? I don¡¯t see you carrying an inventory bag of some sort.¡±

    So it¡¯s not the type of inventory box that she mentioned before? What a careless mistake I showed there. Nevertheless, she knew already, so there¡¯s no point on keeping her in the dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s called super inventory box.¡± Choosing from the list of staves, I pull out triple threat ¡ª a man sized stick made from some kind of dark oak ¡ª and hand it to Rosalia.

    Her eyes widen upon seeing the fist-sized gem embellishing the end of the staff. ¡°Doo-Dood! Look at this gem! This is enough to buy me a mansion in the countryside ¡ª and you¡¯re giving it to me?¡±

    Perhaps it¡¯s not wise to have a lady like her carry an expensive staff, but I¡¯ll deal with that when the time comes. Her safety is one of my priorities at the moment.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours now. Just don¡¯t hit me with it since the core attached to that staff splashes a random fire, water, or wind elemental damage.¡± According to the staff¡¯s info, that¡¯s how it works.

    Curious green eyes gaze at my face, and for a moment, I think she enchants me.

    ¡°Really? But it should be very expensive, right?¡±

    I wave a hand and brush it off coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress the smaller details.¡±

    As I turn away from Rosalia, I spot Fia examining the stone monument sitting by the entrance. She places her hand on its surface; the gray stone lights up as a response but Fia remains with us. So the first touch registers our location and the second transports us back to the safe zone? Double-checking, I stand beside Fia and do the same. Her ears are moving up and down as she looks at the monument expectantly.

    Now that our location¡¯s been set, I open my [Magic Map]. Counting out the current room that we¡¯re in, there are five rooms on this floor arranged in a simple layout with no visible traps. In addition to that, the monsters in this floor are pretty scarce and weak to power level Fia, but the giant red dot on my map should suffice for the day. I¡¯m not wishing for anyone¡¯s failure; I just wish that the group three rooms ahead of us would not reach the boss monster before we do. It¡¯s time to head in.

    I remind them both to tread carefully before entering. With her scimitar drawn, Fia advances in front as our vanguard. The intricate designs of the wall slowly disappear the further we walk inside and the floors changed from marbles to toppling rocks. It¡¯s more like an old mine now. Lamps are hanging on a makeshift posts and there are crates and barrels full of minerals on the way as we go.

    ¡°What type of monsters spawn in these depths?¡±

    ¡°Growlers.¡± Rosalia clasps the handle of her staff with both hands. ¡°Their not much of a threat for spell casters, but they might pose some trouble against our current group. These monsters survive by feeding on the ore veins in this mine so they have tough defenses.¡±

    ¡°So those minerals that we just passed by are monster food?¡±

    ¡°Most probably. But so long as they¡¯re not bothered in their meal, Growlers don¡¯t normally attack explorers. However, there are always those that defies their characteristics. Watch out for those with crimson crystals sticking out of their back, those are the ones that we need to eliminate to pass.¡±

    ¡°You heard that Fia? Let¡¯s be wary before we attack an enemy.¡±

    Fia nods her head. I need to remind myself later on to instruct her to speak more. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s being shy or awkward, but it¡¯s more like she¡¯s being considerate of me. Is it because Rosalia¡¯s here?

    Still, the concept in this dungeon is amazing. It¡¯s like the monsters are its own residents and we, the explorers, are the invaders. There¡¯s not much you can argue about when you¡¯re intruding on somebody else¡¯s home, but the laws of nature demand us to perform barbaric actions. In a sense, it makes me feel bad for these guys. To those who would have the nerve to attack us, may you all rest in peace.

    Continuing on without interruptions towards the second room, the ground trembles, causing me to momentarily lose my footing. Multiple monsters are banging against the wall, digging, clawing, extracting minerals.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention.¡± Rosalia points her staff to the room¡¯s exit.

    But Fia doesn¡¯t adhere to this advice. She remains standstill then she glares and hisses at the road ahead. There¡¯s something in there; she¡¯s telling me she sensed something.

    Coming out of the room from my perpetual vision is a type of a two legged creature with two boulder-sized arms sagging on the floor. On the surface of its body are bright blue crystals ¡ª similar to the other growlers here ¡ª but protruding out of its back is a large crystal pulsing red. That¡¯s our cue to say it¡¯s hostile.

    I don¡¯t think this is the right place to test Fia¡¯s skills, so I hurl Firebrand towards the monster. The crimson sword pierces the crystal on the monster¡¯s back, and a second later, a surge of fire devours the monster whole in an instant. The blade drops on the ground with a clank, leaving no trace of the two meter giant just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I urge them to follow me as I gather my sword. ¡°This place is too cramped and we don¡¯t want to attract these Growlers.¡± There¡¯s no issue for me, but I don¡¯t want to disrupt the balance of the monsters here.

    Rosalia gapes at me when she gets closer. ¡°What was that? You even burned the lens.¡±

    ¡°Some type of sword skill?¡± I grin. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Rosalia gives me a look saying she wants to know, but I ignore her bright, puppy, dog-eyes and continue. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get affected by those eyes in the middle of an exploration. Heck no.

    The moment we get a comparable amount of distance away from that room, I instruct Fia, ¡°Fia, the next hostile Growler is yours, okay? I want to see how you fight.¡±

    Fia nods obediently. ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good, but don¡¯t force yourself. If it gets hard, I¡¯ll step in.¡±

    Spinning the scimitar in her hand, she gives me a proud look. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Master¡¯s help. I can do it.¡±

    Now that¡¯s my slave. I flash her smile as I pat her head, and her ears droop down in response.

    First thing my eyes see in the third room is a large spiraling staircase and my map indicates there¡¯s four Growlers waiting for us on the bottom. There¡¯s no hesitation. We take the stairs down, keeping our right shoulders closer to the wall. Rosalia almost slips due to the loud stomping and growling, but I catch her arm in time and help her regain her footing.

    On the next instant I focus my gaze ahead, Fia leaps down the wooden platform, the glint of her silver blade terrorizes the red crystal on the monster¡¯s behind. A wide slanted cut is engraved on the crystal, and following it is a loud painful growl before it drops. Fia cover her ears for a moment, and another Growler comes in to smack her. I hurl Firebrand like I did before, which pierces the arm that attempted to attack her. The same fate of being incinerated follows the Growler, leaving us with two more.

    ¡°Reckless is the best word to describe you two!¡± Rosalia tears off a paper from her book. Murmuring some words as she releases the piece of paper, the two Growlers are suddenly encased in an invisible wall, eventually crushing them with the sound of breaking glass.

    It feels like my heart has leaped out of my mouth. ¡°Awesome ¡ª So that¡¯s how you use magic?¡±

    My enthusiasm is clear on my voice, but Rosalia ignores my question.

    ¡°Aaaah, I ended up using a special page.¡± Rosalia shrugs while shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s it! I don¡¯t care anymore. What¡¯s done is done, let¡¯s pick up the loots.¡±

    She seems more occupied by something else it¡¯s a little disappointing. Oh well, I trot down the stairs to check on Fia.

    My eyes narrow when I see the blood stains on her robe. ¡°Hey, let me see that.¡±

    This wound must¡¯ve came from that ear piercing cry. If I¡¯m not mistaken, dogs have a greater sense of hearing than we humans. How about wolves? Judging from these results, it¡¯s the same as a dog, if not greater.

    She flinches when I wipe the blood, making me frown. Fia¡¯s hurt, so I advice the group to rest. I have Fia sit on a wooden crate as I examine her ears.

    ¡°Here, use this.¡± Rosalia hands me a roll of bandages. ¡°Trust me, that¡¯s nothing major. Demi-humans regenerate a lot faster than we do, so just give it some time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Following Rosalia¡¯s advice, I wrap Fia¡¯s ear in bandages. I bring out the barbecue sticks and water pouches from the inventory and hand them both their shares.

    ¡°Seriously now, where did these foods come from?¡± Rosalia asks as she take a bite of her meat.

    I cock an eyebrow at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know; it¡¯ll lessen my mystery.¡±

    That throws her into fit of laughter. Then Rosalia wipes her eyes with her wrist after laughing like an innocent girl.

    ¡°Yeah, you sure are mysterious, Dood. Very, very mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, did I raise a flag?¡±

    ¡°You wish.¡± Rosalia sticks her tongue out.

    As we continue to retort each other, I feel like I hear Fia apologize. But she beams me a smile when I look at her. What now? I hope that slight error won¡¯t chip away on her confidence. I really do. Our adventure is only starting; we still have a lot to go.

 Chapter 13: Floor B1 ~Skill Difference~

    Chapter 13: Floor B1 ~Skill Difference~

    We¡¯re one room away from the [Boss Room], but the bridge connecting to it had been lost into oblivion. According to Rosalia, things like this happen all the time inside the labyrinth. But if we leave the dungeon and wait for a few good hours, the bridge will return in perfect condition. But I don¡¯t want to leave without coming across the next save point. That¡¯s too much of a time waster.

    The distance is at least ten meters. I¡¯m positive I can cover that distance with my current leg strength, but just in case, I practice jumping back and forth in our current room. As I concentrate on this single action, I gain a skill.

    [Leap Learned]

    Based on how I acquired [Sprint], I deduced it would have the same requirement for skills of the same category. Good thing my stats are overblown they allow me to perform inhuman feats. So I put three skill points on my newly acquired skill.

    While cracking my joints and stretching my legs, I say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡±

    But Rosalia crosses her arms at my nonchalance. ¡°What do you mean ¡°let¡¯s go¡±? Can¡¯t you see how far that ledge is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can make it. Fia and I will go first, then I¡¯ll come back for you. Fia, let¡¯s jump.¡±

    Holding out my hands, Fia steps into my embrace like the obedient slave that she is. Then I place one hand on her hips and sweep her up. Don¡¯t lose your wits now, Dude. Before Rosalia could utter another comprehensible complain, I start to run. A strong wind hits me; a wind so powerful I can hear and feel nothing else other than Fia¡¯s arms wrap around my neck. And there I go, pushing my feet upward, I fly.

    ¡°Woohoo!¡±

    It¡¯s an easy feat, but due to my careless excitement, I stumble and roll on the ground along with Fia. My head crashes on a wall, but I tightly embrace Fia, shielding her from the fall. Surprisingly, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as I had imagined and I don¡¯t feel like I gained any bruises at all. Somehow I really turned into a monster.

    Brushing my hand on her back, I ask, ¡°You alright, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Master, that was careless of you,¡± she remarks, and I can¡¯t protest.

    ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Fia opens her mouth like she wants to rebuke me for that apology, but quickly closes it without saying anything instead. It¡¯s like she¡¯s always reminding herself not to speak what¡¯s in her mind.

    The idea of her keeping secrets is fine, but I want to let her know that I won¡¯t treat her any less than a proper human being. Though our contract remains, it won¡¯t bode well if she continues that submissive front. It¡¯s giving me an odd premonition that a knife would soon find its way on my back; even if it means it would kill us both.

    Disregarding that for now, I accept Fia¡¯s outstretched hand and pull myself up. No problem here, she¡¯s the same old Fia, smiling even. ¡°Wait here,¡± I instruct, and she nods.

    Jumping across the other side is much easier after finding that sweet spot. Rosalia springs up to her feet as I approach. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Dood. I¡¯m not jumping over that cliff with you. No. Never!¡±

    It seems like this lady wants me to force her. ¡°Just close your eyes and leave it to me.¡±

    Rosalia backs away, clearly frightened. ¡°Close my eyes and leave it to you? Hah! I¡¯d consider myself lucky if I wake up on a clinic the next day. You can kiss my ass!¡±

    ¡°And what a wonderful ass it is ¡ª I don¡¯t really mind.¡± I smile at this girl, who¡¯s bashfully reddened because of what I said. I take another step forward and Rosalia embraces her body in response.

    Why make it seem like I¡¯m a bad guy? I won¡¯t hurt you, baby. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be real gentle.¡±

    At the limit of her patience it seems, Rosalia brandishes her staff to me. ¡°Over my dead body!¡±

    But it¡¯s so slow I can dodge it even without looking. I sneak up behind her and cradle her up, leaving her helpless in my arms. ¡°Just trust me will you?¡±

    In response to my reassuring words, Rosalia gives me a sharp glare. ¡°If something were to happen, I will haunt you in my death.¡±

    I snort. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d allow something to happen to you. After all, I haven¡¯t kissed your ass yet.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.I don¡¯t allow Rosalia to retort to that and leap towards the other side with her screaming curses on the background. Goodness, what a savage girl! After landing magnificently, I grin at the sight of her disheveled hair.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± I say while gently letting her down. She¡¯s still shaking and she¡¯s no doubt mad at what I did. She gives me a pointed look before crossing her arms again: a warning saying I should not approach her for a while.

    That¡¯s my sign to step away. Sorry for enjoying myself.

    As I turn, Fia pulls my sleeve several times. I look at her, and she points towards the door of the [Boss Room] ¡ª which is at least four times taller than me ¡ª frantically saying, ¡°I smell something different over there, Master. Something bad.¡±

    So I check my map because of her unnatural warning. The first group that went inside before us disappeared along with the giant red dot. Did they beat the boss and went on their merry way to the second floor? That¡¯s probably what happened ¡ª or rather, I wish that¡¯s what happened instead. What is this feeling? This area should pose no real threat to me. Yet¡­ Is it because of Fia¡¯s warning that I¡¯m feeling tense all of a sudden? The last time I had this feeling was when I confronted that [Tiamat]. This is clearly abnormal.

    ¡°You two, I¡¯ll check inside, so just wait here till I return.¡± Fia nods, and when I look at Rosalia, she nods as well. It seems like I¡¯m not the only one.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± I hear Rosalia say behind me. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a teleportation scroll just in case. So come back if something dangerous were to occur.¡±

    Thank the heavens she¡¯s carrying such a useful tool. I nod and made a beeline for the door. I push one side of the double doors and slip myself inside after opening it slightly. There¡¯s plenty of crystals illuminating this wide room. I frown, seeing the several bodies who look like they were crushed to death. This ghastly sight weaves its way inside my body, making my skin damp, my limbs heavy, and my spine to shudder.

    Death occurs every now and then. It¡¯s a regular occurrence in a less civilized world like this. But seeing death firsthand is still different; it¡¯s a little unnerving. I lift my eyes and scan the area. No sign of the boss or anything, not even on my map. Did their fight end in a draw?

    Yet as I think of that, a man size figure emerges from the shadows ahead, dragging something behind him. As the figure draws closer, I realize that what he¡¯s dragging is a corpse of a fallen explorer wearing a stiff grimace in her death. The lower part of her body is missing, which is clearly disturbing, but what¡¯s more so is this young man ¡ª who has a messy, straight, black hair and gray eyes ¡ª staring at me. He¡¯s wearing an all black attire of trench coat, trousers and leather boots. From his clear, porcelain skin, he looks like a man in his mid twenties.

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± he says. ¡°I came here sensing a very good nutrition for my dungeon, and what a surprise indeed. Now I see why my dungeon guardian, Tiamat, ran with his tail between his legs. A human at Level 150¡­ This unnatural strength for a human is quite frightening¡­ Humans, even if they train their whole life, will never get that strong. What are you? You¡¯re a human in disguise, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The heck is this guy blabbering about? There¡¯s something peculiar about him that I can¡¯t seem to describe, but I know he¡¯s dangerous the moment he was able to register my proper level. Just like me, he must¡¯ve the [Observe] skill, so I use it on him as well.

    Somehow, my eyes narrow at the results.

    ¡­It¡¯s not working. He must¡¯ve a skill preventing me to view his stats. But no matter. He¡¯s here for something, and I¡¯m not curious enough to find out. Clicking on my inventory, I pull out two firebrands from the abyss.

    ¡°Spatial inventory¡­ Which of the other three great dungeons did you conquer before?¡±

    I don¡¯t answer him, and he seems to take offence on my silence. Black mist start to surge from behind his back, creating an overwhelming pressure, as the corpses are sucked inside. Should I head for the door? No, that¡¯s not a good decision. This guy is clearly a step above the others, so escape is not an option.

    One thing is for sure though; this man is not human.

 Chapter 14: Delicious Defeat

    Chapter 14: Delicious Defeat

    Nervousness is swamping through my fibers like flood; the menacing darkness spilling out of this man suffocates me. It doesn¡¯t matter how many questions I ask myself, because no answer will come to me. Just like the Growlers from before, he¡¯s just another monster I need to eliminate. Yeah, there¡¯s no need to doubt. There¡¯s no need to hesitate.

    I have no experience fighting like this; I can only trust my instincts and my unnatural strength and speed.

    Crossing the Firebrands in front of me, I slowly circle around him while inching closer and closer¡­ then as I see the image of his back, I put force on my legs and lunge!

    Before I reach this mysterious man, I swing my right sword to cut him in half. The darkness surrounding him solidifies in the form of a giant arm and blocks the attack, even absorbing the scorching flames that gathered on my sword swing. So it¡¯s useless. But the current me can flail these swords like they''re sticks; the other sword comes down to attack his flank. Just when I thought I could inflict some sort of reaction, the shadow arm breaks into two and shields his body.

    Still no? Not sure why he¡¯s not attacking, but I have to kick my engines up a notch. I swing twice, stab twice, and finishes with a double slash. Yet his troublesome defenses move a lot faster than I do. Before my swings could even reach a spot, they¡¯re already there to intercept. Dammit! I don¡¯t care. Since this is all I have, I have to hit him somehow. Left, right, up, down ¡ª I release a flurry of deadly slashes.

    [Twin Swords Mastery Learned]

    [Twin Swords Quicken Learned]

    As I was disjointed by my newly obtained skills, the darkness moves in and tries to swallow me whole. I jolt back in response, tumbling backward, and when I land, I feel pain.

    He got me; I¡¯m not sure when, but he did. The pain in my leg shoots up a notch, taking a toll on my ability to stand. Poison?! He doesn¡¯t give me time to collect my thoughts. He gestures his right arm forward, and the shadow changes its form into several sharp spikes.

    I can¡¯t stay here; I¡¯ll die if I do! As I jump away, two shadow spikes lances through my left leg, three on my upper arm, and another on my shoulder. The spikes entangles around my leg like a vine, then it spins me around once before smashing me against a wall.

    [Enchant Deadly Poison Learned]

    [Poison Resistance Learned]

    [Shade Shift Learned]

    Damn system, not now. My vision darkens as I fall. No, this isn¡¯t the type of darkness that comes from being in a dark room. I catch a glimpse of the cause. My [Hp] has drop below fifteen percent ¡ª on the red line ¡ª and it¡¯s continuously going down. Not even my natural recuperative ability is fast enough to counterbalance the poison¡¯s effect. I¡¯m dying. I really am.

    What do I do? Forget about getting home. Rosalia, Fia, those two need to run.

    ¡°¡­¡­should only be an overseer. The creator should not directly mingle in the qualms of his dungeon.¡±

    Wait, who was that speaking? I can¡¯t tell. My wounds ache so bad it feels like my heart would stop beating. My vision is blurring and the feeling of my limbs would soon abandon my body. This is it. With the last of my strength, I put skill points on poison resistance before everything fade into blackness.

    * * *

    I wake with a gasp, my body instantly sitting upright in the bed. The bed? How did I end up here? Brown hues surround me, and there¡¯s a window above the small wooden dresser where I could see a glimpse of the blue moon ¡ª this must be my room. So how?

    ¡°Great, his lordship is finally awake.¡± Albeit sarcastic, I think I hear the voice of an angel. Am I in heaven after all? Someone ¡ª Rosalia sits on the bed and looks at me with knitted eyebrows. The loose sleeves of her robe are tied back and she¡¯s carrying a towel.

    ¡°Rosalia? Where¡¯s Fia? How long was I asleep?¡± I ask as she wipes my arms.

    ¡°Today¡¯s the 16th of Felise, so you¡¯ve been asleep for three days, and your slave has watched over you since then. I believe she¡¯s currently resting in her room at the moment.¡± Her voice sounds aloof and cold, making me wonder if I did something to upset her again.

    ¡°But she¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fine.¡±

    What a relief. ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    Rosalia rolls her eyes at my question. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s me who¡¯s supposed to ask you that? We decided to follow you after this loud, crumbling noise, and when we came in, we found you sprawled on the ground, unconscious and wounded. I really thought you wouldn¡¯t make it, but now¡­¡± Rosalia pauses to look at my bandaged chest and arms. ¡°It took some time for your fever to wane, but your wounds had healed in less than a single night we didn¡¯t even need to call a doctor.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I hold my head with one arm, trying to recall the events in my head. ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    I must¡¯ve looked weird. And as much as I hate to say it, that guy handed my ass to me. It was a one-sided fight. Though, the question remains: why did he left me to live? My thoughts are in such a mess I don¡¯t think I want to know for now. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m still alive and with it are infinite possibilities.

    ¡°How¡¯s your body feeling?¡± Rosalia asks, pulling me out of my musings. ¡°Any internal pain?¡±

    ¡°None. I¡¯m good for the most part.¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re okay now¡­¡±

    ¡°You leaving already?¡±

    ¡°I did my part and you seem fine by yourself now, so yes?¡±

    I grab her hand before she has the chance to stand. ¡°Stay some more, Rosalia. I like you here with me.¡±

    That got her thinking, I¡¯m sure, but then she frowns. ¡°You think a comment like that is enough to make me go gooey?¡±

    ¡°You thought about it; that¡¯s a start for me,¡± I say, watching her with a smile.

    Then she looks away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± I let go of her hand and sit on the edge of the bed, stretching my feet while digging my pockets for my precious cigarettes.

    For a second, I catch her eyes are on my face, showing a face of worry.

    ¡°What do you plan to do now?¡± she asks.

    I sigh. ¡°I think I¡¯ll steer away from the labyrinth for now. Maybe find some other place for Fia and I to gain strength. This labyrinth is too dangerous for us at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So you plan to leave the city?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still undecided. But my decision may end to that.¡±

    I¡¯m not even sure this dungeon is the one I previously conquered before. According to that dude who whooped my ass, there¡¯s three more dungeons besides this one. That alone is enough to make me sigh again. Things just got even more complicated I feel like my brain would pop.

    I stand up and get to the window and light a stick. This bad habit of mine needs to go. Smoking whenever I¡¯m stressed isn¡¯t the best solution, but I can¡¯t stop this narcotic addiction. Rosalia remains silent, so I take that initiative and ask her if she wants to take part in my foolishness.

    ¡°Dood, you¡¯re not a bad guy, but I don¡¯t think I want to involve myself in whatever it is that you¡¯re pursuing. You¡¯re not even telling me what¡¯s wrong. You¡¯re keeping too many secrets.¡±

    So it comes to that, eh? ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t even know why you like me.¡±

    ¡°Do you need a reason to like someone? If I tell you right now that I like you because your breasts are small, you¡¯d probably hate me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hate you, but I¡¯d hit you until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    How is that any different?

    ¡°So how about we kiss then? If you still don¡¯t feel anything after that, then I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±

    Her eyes dart away from mine, across the space between the two of us, as if she¡¯s searching the air for answers. Because I don¡¯t want to ruin this perfect chance, I discard my lighted cigarette out of the window and tease her even more.

    ¡°Rosalia, we¡¯re both adults. Whatever we do in this room, it¡¯s our business.¡±

    ¡°And how does that relate to us kissing? I don¡¯t see any connection between the two.¡±

    Lifting my shoulders in optimism, I approach her. ¡°Yes, or no!?¡±

    ¡°Fine! Only once!¡±

    Challenge accepted. ¡°Sure.¡±

    I¡¯m quiet. She¡¯s quiet. She closes her eyes when I touch her face and lean in close, brushing our lips slightly. I stay like that and wait till she opens her eyes. Her eyelids flutter like the wings of a butterfly. I grin and press her mouth to mine. Rosalia tenses up, lifting her head slightly. Then I pull away after a few seconds, unsure of the results.

    ¡°One more?¡± I ask in my excitement, breathing against her lips. She nods and gives me permission, so I kiss her again, more firmer this time, as I softly run my fingers through her short hair.

    If she still doesn¡¯t feel butterflies in her stomach after this, I just don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 15: What Money Can Do

    Chapter 15: What Money Can Do

    The next morning, the heartache from last night confronts me. It¡¯s sad, truly sad, but rejection is just one of those many events we would need to experience in our life to grow up. Maybe she¡¯s just embarrassed? No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Her eyes carried this conviction that convinced me. I guess Rosalia just didn''t like me.

    I¡¯m not sure either if it¡¯s because I just want to secure a woman in case I find out that I can¡¯t go home. Did those feelings leaked out? It¡¯s hard to tell. Perhaps I jump into that line a little too early? Whatever, what¡¯s done is done indeed. It is over.

    A long yawn slips out of my mouth. Fia enters the room and places the tray of food she¡¯s carrying on my side table.

    ¡°Morning Fia. What¡¯s for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Morning Master. The inn owner is kind enough to prepare you some herbal soup.¡±

    Herbal soup, eh? Doesn¡¯t sound too appetizing, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡°What about you? You don¡¯t expect me to eat this by myself now, do you?¡±

    She quickly apologizes to that and says she didn¡¯t think that far. Thinking about it, I still have those leftover Pitas in my inventory, so I give those to Fia. Because they were stored in the abyss, they didn¡¯t rot. Then I poke her cheek with the wooden spoon when Fia tries to peel the skin off using her scimitar. What an airhead.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad nothing severe happened,¡± Fia suddenly says.

    It¡¯s more like your master is just an abnormal man. ¡°Were you worried?¡±

    There goes my curiosity getting ahead of me. Fia solemnly nods to my question. There¡¯s no way she won¡¯t fret about me; our lives are tied after all. Tied to this silly string of fate.

    ¡°Fia, if there¡¯s a way for us to remove the curse properly, would you like to be free?¡±

    Now she shakes her head. ¡°Even if there is, I¡¯ll just go back to being a slave again. There¡¯s not much discrimination present in this city, but that¡¯s still how we Demi-humans are treated outside of our country. We can¡¯t enter a town or city without a collar or slave contract. I know I¡¯m imposing on Master for asking this, but please don¡¯t let me go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± My voice is soft as a feather. I place my hand between her soft and fluffy ears and stroke her head. ¡°Also, Fia, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re opening up when we¡¯re alone, but you need to speak more in front of others, alright?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master¡ª¡± I interrupt her by tapping my spoon on her brow. ¡°Mas~ter!¡±

    After that slight abuse, I proceed to eat the breakfast the inn owner has prepared for me.

    * * *

    As promised, I take Cherche and Sasha out for some cake. Now we find ourselves standing in front of this same shop that Rosalia introduced me to on my first day here. It¡¯s quite nostalgic; I think I¡¯m tearing up a little. Though a huge part of me wishes she¡¯s here to join us as well. But when I went to her room earlier before, she was already gone. It seems like she leaves the inn before sunrise most of the time; I wonder what she does?

    Because I want to smoke, I choose a table for us outside. The waitress comes in to hand us four our menu after taking notes on our drinks, then she scurries to the other guests that wave for her assistance.

    ¡°Can we really get what we want, Dood?¡± Cherche whispers, covering her face with the menu.

    ¡°I can afford it. Sky¡¯s the limit. It¡¯s the least I can do for all the help you two gave us. Consider this outing thanks for the wonderful bath.¡± Sitting on this ivory chair like a mafia boss, I cross my legs and look at the menu myself. Cakes, what kind of cake should I get? But this Pitas pie catches my interest, so I decide on that instead of a cake.

    ¡°You really need to change your cover,¡± Sasha says on my left. ¡°No merchant in their right mind would spend this much money just for thanks.¡±

    Then Cherche adds, ¡°I wonder about the same thing; how come you¡¯re so rich, Dood?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Just my accept my goodwill, alright?¡±

    The same waitress returns to serve us our drinks. Since coffee isn¡¯t really my thing, I ordered some milk tea.

    ¡°Are you ready to order, Sir, Ma¡¯ams?¡± the waitress asks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a slice of this Pitas pie,¡± I reply.

    ¡°The same as Master,¡± Fia says when the waitress looks at her direction.

    ¡°This cheesecake for me, please,¡± Sasha says.

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯ll try this parfait¡­¡± Cherche turns meek all of a sudden. That makes me curious, of course, I check what she ordered. The price is a whooping sixteen silver coins; my eyes almost pop out upon seeing it. This much for a parfait is a wack. I¡¯ve said it before but I¡¯ll say it again: overpriced is overpriced.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The waitress stops to jot down our orders before taking the menus back. As soon as the waitress turns on her heels, Cherche starts to chat with Fia, asking her about various things. Her favorite color, what she likes to wear ¡ª she¡¯s researching for our next stop. The main reason we went out is because I need to get Fia some new clothes to begin with. That and my apology to Cherche for walking around the inn bare-chested.

    While Cherche interrogates Fia, Sasha asks, ¡°How long are you planning to stay in this city?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps another week or so. I¡¯ll need to investigate where I need to go next first,¡± I say.

    Sasha raises a curious eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for here?¡±

    I chuckle before taking a sip of my milk tea. ¡°More like I can¡¯t achieve it at the moment. What about you? You don¡¯t plan to stay in the inn your whole life, do you? You have such a great voice I¡¯m sure you¡¯d do well as a singer somewhere.¡±

    ¡°A singer? No, not at all.¡± Sasha dismisses the idea with a shake of her head. ¡°There was a time in my childhood where I aspired to be a great spell-caster myself.¡±

    So she trained her voice at a young age¡­ Franz from the magic store did mention that spell-casting requires proper tone and timing ¡ª just like singing a song.

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± I ask curiously.

    Sasha plays with her cup, swaying it left and right. ¡°It¡¯s simple really. My parents just didn¡¯t have the funds to send me to school. The fees are so high only the rich merchants and noblemen could afford schooling. I tried saving money the last few years, but it¡¯s just not enough. Besides, my parents needed my help in our inn anyways, so I accepted reality in the end.¡±

    The waitress returns with our foods, but I keep my eyes on Sasha. Noticing my lingering gaze, Sasha scolds me, ¡°What? You don¡¯t need to look at me with those pitying eyes. I don¡¯t exactly hate my life here.¡±

    She¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have the right to show her some meaningless pity. I¡¯ll do this for myself.

    ¡°What if I pay for your schooling?¡±

    Sasha chokes after hearing my honest statement. ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±

    Smart girl. Her smirk knows I¡¯m not doing this free, and she¡¯s so right. I¡¯ll help you so I can save some time. ¡°If you enter the magic academy, there¡¯s something I want you to look up for me.¡±

    Now I have her full attention. ¡°Something you want me to look up? What is it?¡±

    I fold my arms and lean back on my chair. ¡°Yes, I want you to study anything that involves transportation or summoning spells. If you could do that for me, then you¡¯re free to fulfill your dream at the same time.¡±

    Sasha narrows her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re researching forbidden magic?¡±

    I raise a hand. ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±

    But whoever brought me here could¡¯ve used something akin to a forbidden spell. What I want to know are the principles. Maybe then, I could use that to find a way back home. So while she¡¯s in the academy, I¡¯ll research the dungeons myself. Yeah, great idea.

    ¡°Why not go to the academy with me then?¡± She tries to keep her voice cool and even, but I can hear her excitement.

    Rubbing the slave glyph on my left hand, I say, ¡°I have more pressing matters to attend, Sasha. But if I reach a bottleneck, then perhaps I¡¯ll meet you there. Where is this academy you speak of?¡±

    ¡°Sharona, the magic city, is days and days off a carriage going north. I¡¯m surprised to hear you haven¡¯t heard of this place; it¡¯s one of the most prosperous city in this continent.¡± Her face lights up as she explains.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been there?¡±

    ¡°Once, yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. That makes it easy for us both. Let¡¯s further discuss this over a cup of ale.¡± Taking another sip of my tea, my gaze lands on the stacks of saucers piling from Cherche and Fia¡¯s side. These girls¡­

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Sasha flashes me a smile free of judgement and artifice.

    Looks like it¡¯s the start of a busy year for us both.

    * * *

    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''> Do you feel a time-skip approaching? :)

 Chapter 16: Gust of Wind

    Chapter 16: Gust of Wind

    For the last five days I started amassing items I might need in my journey. Foods and traveling supplies, even some simple cookwares, and lots and lots of water were all stashed in my inventory. A big part of the giant boar that the inn owner cooked me as a farewell gift was also hidden in the abyss. Still, I had to witness their soulful cries of happiness after Sasha revealed what I have in plan for her.

    The next semester is a season away, so they have some time to prepare. The tuition fee for a complete course of three years is twelve Valentia Gold Coins ¡ª which is enough to buy me a large piece of land somewhere in this continent and still have some to spare ¡ª but since I¡¯m a cheat, I brush it off while looking cool. Heck, I even included Cherche in the package. For a moment there, I thought the old man would have a heart attack, thanking and thanking me while groveling on the ground. He was truly glad for his daughters that he didn¡¯t care if he had to follow me for life, which I respectfully declined. I have no need for an old man. Though I did accept Cherche¡¯s peck on the cheek.

    In return, I had the old man looked up some clues for me. According to the information dealers ¡ª or thieves guild for short ¡ª that he went to, the nearest labyrinth on my current location is toward south, across the seas. Then I asked a few merchants around myself and confirmed that the information handed to him was correct.

    On the same day, Fia and I also went back to the magic store to buy some additional formulas. I let Fia pick what she wanted to get while I gave Franz my apology for not following through our previous conversation. I didn¡¯t want Fia to feel like she was some kind of lab animal. It just didn¡¯t feel right as her Master. Though like last time, that handsome vermin was all too happy to snatch my money away.

    * * *

    It¡¯s finally the day of my departure I make sure to wake up early. Here I am, standing in front of Rosalia¡¯s room, waiting until she comes out. But no matter how much I knock and wait, she doesn¡¯t respond. I sigh, blowing the last of my patience with it. At least I want to have a small conversation with her before I leave, but I can¡¯t wait anymore. I have to go.

    Who would think that it would turn out like this? Nevertheless, I did what I could.

    I go downstairs ¡ª and over there, my eyes widen.

    Fia¡¯s new outfit consists of a lavender and white frilly dress along with white stockings and lavender shoes that has white cross markings. She¡¯s also wearing a frilled headband with bows on each side paired with a lavender ribbon across her neck.

    I give Cherche a thumbs up beside her. ¡°Good job. She looks fantastic.¡±

    Fia fidgets as soon as I say that. Her cheeks are dyed in a crimson hue as she looks at me with an upward glance, her eyes as deep as the ocean blue in the bay area. It¡¯s like whenever I look at Fia, I¡¯m reminded of my hometown. But it¡¯s good to have a reminder like her; just so I won¡¯t forget my goals.

    The old man comes in to let me know that the carriage is ready outside. He squeezes me and Fia in a bear hug, then Cherche, Sasha, and her mom stick to us as well. It¡¯s saddening to think that I¡¯m leaving these good people; I¡¯ve become too attached.

    Now that we¡¯re released, I dig out two wands from my robe. Good thing this robe is quite baggy I have no problem pulling out items from the abyss. I hand one wand to Sasha then to Cherche.

    ¡°Consider that my first gift to your upcoming journey as a magus. Good luck,¡± I say.

    Sasha nods and beams me a smile, hugging the silver wand I gave her with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Dood. Thank you¡­¡±

    To be thank like this, I''m a lucky man.

    I move closer and brush the budding jewels at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now¡­ And don¡¯t forget about our deal. I¡¯ll write you a letter in the academy once we¡¯ve crossed the Vermont Sea.¡±

    Sasha sniffs her tears back. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. Be careful on your way, it¡¯s almost summer, so you¡¯re bound to come across some Sea serpents.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.I snort. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but experience and loot for Fia to harvest. Anyways, I¡¯m leaving. Thanks again, for all your help.¡±

    ¡°Awww, Dood! The elder sister is here! She needs some flags raised too!¡±

    I ignore Cherche''s ramblings and head out. After one last wave to the family who helped me settle in this world, Fia and I step into the horse carriage outside the inn. The coachman whips the horses into motion, and our carriage slowly begins to move. I peek my head out of that small box and shout my last farewell to those guys. This is not the last time; I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t.

    After I return to my spot, Fia hands me a piece of paper folded neatly. ¡°Master, this letter is addressed to you.¡±

    The mystery behind it is enough to make me frown. ¡°To me? What¡¯s this letter about?¡±

    Yet a split second later, I retract my question. There¡¯s only that girl who would do something secretive like this. So I excitedly open the letter and read the contents.

    Dear Dood ¡ª again, what kind of name is this?

    First of all, before I begin, I feel like I should start with an apology. I¡¯m sorry for running away that night. I¡¯m sorry for being indecisive when you confronted me about your feelings. But I want you to know that I did feel that spark connecting us whipped through me ¡ª so great that I had to distance myself away from you. However I have to complain that, while that kiss indeed tasted wonderful, it didn¡¯t have the best flavor. You¡¯re horrible. Clean your mouth before we do it next time, please! Oh, I accidentally wrote ¡°next time.¡± Again, I think I owe you an apology for that. Now I must have you wondering what¡¯s the purpose of this letter, so let¡¯s get to that. Truthfully, I had a hard time sleeping that night, when I¡¯m writing this stupid letter, but since I don¡¯t want to feed your ego, I¡¯ll just say that I had too much to eat. Really!

    Anyways, let¡¯s get back to the main point. Dood, the look that you gave me that night made me feel so special. All of my doubts about my attractiveness as a woman disappeared the moment I saw how beautiful my reflection was in your eyes. It felt hot, like my heart is intensely burning in anticipation the longer our eyes stayed on one another. You have to forgive me that if I didn¡¯t run away, I felt like I would¡¯ve jumped on you ¡ª which I¡¯m sure you would love me to do, a lot! Don¡¯t even say it. I can see the familiar grin inflating your face now.

    You see, Dood, my mother had always told me that a kiss is a form of love. A form of affection. But on that night that we kissed, I was aware that you didn¡¯t give me the full extent ¡ª you were only half sincere. It terrified me. I want to give you my all, but it¡¯s just unfair that you¡¯re keeping something away from me. I know I might be asking too much, since we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, but this is what I¡¯ve decided about. I came to this conclusion. By the time you¡¯re reading this letter, I¡¯m probably on my way to Rasdan. Please don¡¯t follow me. Knowing Mr. Big Spender, you might just have the time and money to do so. Joking aside, I decided to challenge my feelings; I wanted to know if these light and silly sensations in my chest is the real deal. So if, after this separation, a smile still lights up my face as I think of you, then¡­ the next time I see you, you better run away ¡ª cause I will jump! Thanks again for the wonderful staff you gave me, and I don¡¯t plan to sell it, mind you. It will keep me company in nights that I might think of you.

    Dood, I hope that whatever it is that you¡¯re searching for, you may find it one day.

    P.S. Don¡¯t blame your slave for this. It was I who asked her to keep this letter from you. So yeah, feel free to cast your undying hatred on me.

    Thinking of you¡­

    Rosalia.

    ¡°This girl¡­ To the very end¡­¡± I rub my forehead and laugh ¡ª I can only laugh. But now, whatever it is that¡¯s suppressing my heart is released.

    Thus my journey towards the southern blizzard begins.

 Chapter 17: Bandits On The Way

    Chapter 17: Bandits On The Way

    The Kingdom of Valentia: A large country that occupies the southern lands of the Zeal continent. Allied by the merchant cities, this country rivals the opposing warlords from the central and northern plains whether in military strength or agricultural economy.

    According to this history book that Fia accidentally brought, this country was once part of the Lorenz Empire. That was until a coup broke out. Basically, the nobles stole the land and contracted themselves with merchants to establish a proper trade firm, eventually building the foundations of their newly formed country.

    The war demanded more from the country, and more and more people lost their faith towards the crown. Though the Lorenz Empire was occupied with the sixty-year war against the Demi-humans, a newly built country is nothing but an easy target. However, that was when the royal court sages decided to free themselves from their ruining country and stationed themselves far to the south. Valentia accepted them with open arms and even built a city solely for the study of magic, which further strengthened the country¡¯s influence.

    It seemed like because of the overflowing refugees, the slave contract was made. Those who couldn¡¯t pay taxes were forced into slavery and it became a custom around here.

    Then there was the sudden appearance of the labyrinth. A phenomenon that nobody was able to explain. Rumors implied that this obelisk was a failed experiment of the magicians while others considered it a natural occurrence. A blessing from God. Down deeper into the labyrinth, after all, is an entirely different world unknown to man. Treasures, ores, innovations ¡ª the country prospered along with the labyrinth.

    But the main question remains: what exactly is a labyrinth?

    I close the book and end my short history lesson there. So it¡¯s true that reading somehow calms a person¡¯s mind. Still, I can¡¯t believe that damn coachman left us after three days on the road just because some low level thugs tried to rob us. The moment we stepped out to help, that unreliable weasel was gone. It¡¯s a good thing I haven¡¯t given him my payment yet.

    Fia places a hand on her hip and looks over her shoulder. ¡°Master, what do you suggest we do with these bandits?¡±

    What indeed? ¡°Keep them gagged. It¡¯s almost sundown, so they¡¯ll make some good firewood.¡±

    The group of pigs squirm in terror after hearing their verdict. One of them slithers on the ground and makes some troubled muffled noises to get my attention.

    I squat down towards the bandit and show him a face of evil. ¡°Huh? You saying something?¡±

    The bandit vigorously nods to that. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything to lose here. So thinking like that, I remove the piece of cloth that Fia stuffed on his mouth.

    ¡°Ple-Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± he immediately says.

    ¡°Saying that when you¡¯re in this unfavorable position, the hypocrisy is not lost in me. Good job. Thanks to you gentlemen, our ride was lost. See that river over there? Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll throw you and your buddies over there. You''ll suffer, but no one will hear your screams, and then you¡¯ll drown.¡±

    I don¡¯t exactly mean that, but seeing them quake like cornered mouses somewhat eases my anger. Though I¡¯m positive no good merchant would leave such healthy looking bandits unattended and leave without putting a collar on them. The fate of becoming a slave awaits these guys. There¡¯s no other salvation. Either they¡¯ll starve to death or some kind of soul would decide to free them, I¡¯ll leave it to fate.

    To save himself, the bandit basically cried, ¡°I have a horse! I have a horse! Take me back to our camp and consider it yours.¡±

    He continues to babble more and more nonsense just to save his hide. This guy doesn¡¯t even have an ounce of loyalty towards his other comrades here. He¡¯s dug his own grave. Now they¡¯re looking at him with gazes filled of disgust and resentment he¡¯ll no doubt get lynched the moment I released them. However I have no plans of doing such nice things.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Thank you. Show me to this horse and I might change my mind of what I''ll do to you.¡±

    The bandit is smiling from ear to ear now. He must¡¯ve some friends waiting in the camp for them. Oh well, it¡¯s not like another set of bandits or two are enough to make a difference, so I let him guide us towards their camp deeper into the forest. Before we reach their camp, I gag him again and tie him up against a tree. Man, he¡¯s a waste of my rope.

    Before we continue, I remind Fia about something important. There¡¯s no need to kill here since I believe that¡¯s too swift of a punishment for these pieces of scum. Fia nods to that order while tapping the scabbard of her scimitar and scans the area with me. I notice there¡¯s a horse indeed and it seems like this group of bandits here are still oblivious to our presence. Thankful for this golden opportunity, Fia and I circle the remaining bandits in camp.

    After confirming that Fia has reach the point I assign her to, I reveal myself out of the shade and attack the unsuspecting bandit with my sheathed sword. My blade got him good on the chin and he drops on the ground with white bubbles spilling out of his mouth.

    After seeing their friend¡¯s agony, the other two near me are rendered speechless in surprise. When understanding finally dawns upon them, the others begin to flee in abject terror.

    ¡°These fools think they¡¯re getting away. Fia!¡±

    Cleaning up those two who are still limp to stand up and run is a piece of cake. Fia hunts the other ones down and calmly deals their judgement with a single swipe of her sword. After subduing the remaining bandits myself, I begin to tie the group of vermin one by one and even get a skill with it.

    [Rope Mastery Learned]

    Hmm, I might have some uses for that later on. Looking at my handiwork, I nod in satisfaction before taking the horse. This steed seems well trained and obedient I¡¯m grateful at the bandits for once. It immediately recognizes me as its new master when I fed him some Pitas. Yeah, I think it¡¯s safe to assume that this horse is a guy.

    [Horseback Riding Mastery Learned]

    Another useful skill. I nod to myself as I invest three skill points on this new skill. Now let¡¯s go try riding the horse. Everything, as in everything ¡ª from climbing up and positioning myself on the saddle ¡ª seem natural. The sense of familiarity feels like I¡¯ve ridden a horse for decades. It¡¯s the same as wielding a weapon with an allocated mastery.

    Needless to say, we¡¯ve wasted too much time here. It¡¯s time to leave this bandit infested place. But one glance around me and Fia is gone. ¡°Fia?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡± I hear Fia¡¯s grumbling from a distance. She¡¯s rummaging through the pile of junks that the bandits had collected. After searching one tent, she hops on the other. On the second to the last tent away from me, Fia comes out with a child in her arms. Oh please no. The large pair of yellow wings on her back scream trouble to me.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s doing here, but let¡¯s take her with us,¡± Fia suggests.

    The bandits here probably planned to smuggle or sell this girl into the city. Too bad for them we came and ruined their plans on making big bucks. But now I¡¯m left with this girl and Fia¡¯s complicated expression. Take the girl and then what? I guess there¡¯s no harm if we take her to a nearby town. It won¡¯t change her fate of being a slave though, but it¡¯s better than leaving her here by herself.

    With a sigh, I acquiesce. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take care her to a nearby town and that¡¯s it. For now, let¡¯s find a better place to camp for the night.¡±

    Fia happily smiles after hearing my answer. This and that aside, Fia suggesting things to me is definitely a good sign. If there¡¯s one thing this troublesome trip has done so far, it¡¯s too see her make a decision on her own. Is this how my parents felt when they saw me grew up? I don¡¯t know, but this ticklish sensation in my chest isn¡¯t so bad after all.

 Chapter 18: Dragon Girl

    I''ll try to write when I can but life has had a funny way of messing with me since someone vandalized my car and ruined my windows. Now I''m a little short in cash I have to work double shifts in the hospital. Q.Q

    * * *

    Chapter 18: Dragon Girl

    For a second there, the image of a high bird flies across the face of the moon. Good thing my lighter¡¯s here building a camp near the river didn¡¯t turn into a big deal. Sitting on this log, I throw more twigs into the crackling fire to strengthen it while watching Fia swim on the water.

    While Fia busies herself swimming, I use the [Observe] skill on this unconscious girl.

    Name: Minerva

    Race: Dragonfolk

    Level: 62

    Skills: [Flight], [Transformation], [Dragon Skin], [Aegis]

    Magic: [Invoke Flame]

    My eyes almost pop out at the results. Holy smokes, she¡¯s one powerful little girl. And a dragon as well. Though there¡¯s no questioning that part; the large pair of yellow wings protruding out of her back is proof enough. But how did those bandits managed to capture such a powerful being? Did they use a trick?

    With a sigh, I brush the blue screen aside and wait for Fia to finish. Once Fia¡¯s done cleansing herself, she wraps a towel around herself and plops on my lap, asking me to dry her hair. So I grab another towel from inventory and proceed to comply to her request.

    Narrow hips, ample breasts, crystal white skin, and her feminine scent ¡ª I wonder why I don¡¯t feel anything when I look at her naked. Even with her wet look, there¡¯s no effect on my little guy here. Come to think of it, how old is Fia? Judging from what she''s carrying, she seems like a year or two younger than me. How old was she when she first became a slave? What happened exactly? Lately, these questions come into mind.

    I couldn¡¯t care less in the beginning; I just want to find a way back home. I wonder what cause this change inside me? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to help either. It¡¯s just that, in my opinion, any sensible person in their right mind would avoid trouble. I count myself among those lot. Perhaps my complicated relationship with Rosalia makes me notice these things. She gave me something to think about. Like this world, what is this world to me? I feel like the longer I stay here, the more it¡¯s starting to affect me as a whole.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re thinking again.¡±

    Fia''s sudden comment makes me shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s that obvious?¡±

    Then like a snake, she curls her tail around my left thigh. ¡°Yes, you have this tendency to tap your left foot whenever you¡¯re lost in thought.¡±

    She¡¯s right. How come I didn¡¯t realize this myself?

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, then she pushes her back to me. Is this a sign that she¡¯s getting horny? What an amusing and adorable reaction. It reminds me of what the slave merchant had said; that on nights of full moon, Fia¡¯s feral blood would kick up a notch. Thank the Lord part of the moon tonight is hidden behind a sea of clouds.

    Still, Fia persists. She lifts her head up and softly whispers, ¡°Were you thinking about her?¡±

    I blink at her boldness. ¡°Her? You mean Rosalia?¡±

    Fia nods. ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am. But it¡¯s more than just her. I¡¯m also thinking about you along with plenty of other things.¡± There¡¯s my answer. Hope you¡¯re satisfied with that.

    But ¡°I see,¡± is all she says.

    After that, I hear a moan coming from the girl''s direction. Perfect timing. It looks like sleeping beauty has just awoken.

    * * *

    ~ Minerva ~

    It was already late night when I awoke to the pleasant warmth of the crackling fire in front of me. I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m dead or I¡¯m still alive. Perhaps alive in a sense that I¡¯m still breathing. I¡¯m not sure. So I pinch my cheek to make a sense of my thoughts, and it hurt.

    Let¡¯s see¡­ The first group of humans I came across were kind enough to feed me. However I knew something apprehensive would occur the moment I took the first bite. My body registered their food as poison, but those things called chocolate were so delicious I couldn¡¯t stop devouring them. Uh-huh, how careless of me. I fainted because I ate too much chocolates.

    As I rub my eyes, the audible sound of boiling water entices me to get up. Black hair and blue eyes with well rounded ears ¡ª a human male is sitting crossed legged right across me. This human must be one of those wicked men that poisoned this pretty face. Let¡¯s see how you take a Dragon¡¯s magic in your face, villain!

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I focus my inner mana into my left arm and pour the amount I deem appropriate. With this kind of villain, there¡¯s no need to go full force. I aim my left hand towards him and shout, ¡°Fireball!¡±

    Direct hit! But the villain remains unfazed even after taking my spell head on. As expected of a villain who coerced me into eating those chocolates. Let¡¯s see you take this next¡ª ¡°Ow!¡±

    He hit me! He hit me on the head! How villainous!

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°Ow¡± me when you have the nerve to burn my robe, shorty,¡± he rebukes while I¡¯m rubbing my forehead with both hands. Taking off his burnt robe, he strips from up to his waist, revealing his muscles ¡ª broad at the shoulder, lean at the hips ¡ª chiseled to accommodate both agility and strength. For a human, he''s not so bad.

    Still, he speaks my language? Seems like he¡¯s not one of those generic villains I¡¯ve seen throughout my travels. His eyes lacking in enthusiasm tell me he¡¯s the boss. Hmph, a human good enough to rival a Dragon¡¯s supreme intelligence. This is not an everyday thing.

    But what bewilders me the most is when he starts scolding me. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn what happened to you. But the next time you do that to me, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you into that river, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I acquiesce and droop my shoulders down ¡ª wait! Why am I submitting myself to this man?

    As I question the great me, a gentle looking woman sits right next to me. With pale, translucent skin, she looks like a doll. ¡°I''m Fia, what''s your name?¡± she asks.

    Izealian language. So I¡¯m still in the central continent. That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve strayed too far from my original mission. All because of those poisoned chocolates.

    Using the same language this woman spoke in, I reply, ¡°Minerva.¡±

    Fia shows me another gentle smile before introducing the villain ahead of me. If my understanding is correct, she¡¯s engaged on a master-servant relationship with this horrible man who¡¯s too proud to even tell me his name. The nerve of him!

    ¡°So what¡¯s a Dragon like you doing here?¡± the man asks. Yet he surprises me once again. With him communicating in my language, it¡¯s obvious he knows of my origin. I hate to admit it, but the fault lies in me. If it wasn¡¯t for this Dragon sleeping the last two decades, I would have more control with my transformation. But since I¡¯m a benevolent Dragon, I decide that the best way to deal with the situation is to act nice. If I want answers myself, it¡¯s best if I cooperate with this influential man.

    I square my shoulders and reply, ¡°I¡¯m searching for an artifact.¡±

    The man studies me after taking a sip of his drink. ¡°This artifact you¡¯re looking for is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a little over three centuries since it last appeared, but I¡¯m positive I sensed the [Dragon Killer Sword] here. The enemy of my kin. I need to find that artifact before it inflicts any irreversible damage to my kind¡ª¡±

    The man suddenly spits his drink out. ¡°Dragon Killer?¡±

    I nod. ¡°Indeed. I left the floating continent to look for that sword.¡±

    ¡°What would you do once you¡¯ve find that sword?¡±

    What a boring question. ¡°That sword is too dangerous for human hands to handle; so we, the Dragons, will keep it under our custody. Though now that my sense of direction is lost, it¡¯s hard to pinpoint the sword¡¯s exact location. Like it vanished into thin air.¡±

    ¡°Have you considered that maybe¡­ you¡¯re just imagining things?¡± he says carefully.

    Is it really just my imagination? No, I refuse to believe that. I know what I felt is real. This frustration of mine makes me blow an exasperated sigh. Such musings are pointless.

    ¡°How I wish you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still undecided, then why not spend the night with us?¡± he suggests in the midst of my confusion.

    ¡°I can do that?¡± I can barely believe the relief in my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d hate it more if I let a clumsy girl like you wander around this late at night.¡±

    ¡°I am not clumsy!¡±

    Wait until I regain my strength, I will terrorize you in my real form!

 Chapter 19: Journey Towards South Part 1

    Chapter 19: Journey Towards South Part 1

    One might say that waking up to see a lovely maiden resting her head on your chest a pleasant dream. Others would even describe this sensational feeling as heaven-like. However for me, it¡¯s the sign of yet another day. Another day in this game-like fantasy world.

    Sleeping upright against a tree doesn¡¯t seem so bad now. I stroke Fia¡¯s head under my chin as I relish the greenery around me. Glancing skyward, sunlight is streaming from the leaves and branches and into my eyes. Then the sound of water splashing directs my head to the crystal-clear river on my left.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    There¡¯s the color of a woman¡¯s white skin visible for me to feast on with anything below her knees disappearing under the water surface. A single fish with glittering silver scales jumps out of the water to cover her golden treasury. Paired with an enchanting face, moist pinkish lips, and large crimson colored eyes, this blonde beauty is nothing but pure glee towards this eyes of mine.

    The mysterious beauty notices me staring, and for some reason, shows a triumphant smile. Yet I can¡¯t tear my eyes away. Her hands rise from her hips up to her curves and up to her wonderful valleys.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong little boy? Is this gloriousness too much for you to handle, hmm?¡±

    Oh¡­ I definitely recognize this condescending tone. Minerva. That new body is no doubt an effect of her [Transformation] skill. Though my unnatural love for blondes aside, I can¡¯t deny the truth. But how careless of me. The heat emitting from my crotch transfers to Fia, causing her to rub her eyes open. After a long yawn, Fia greets me the usual, ¡°Good morning, Master.¡±

    I return her greeting and we both get up, stretching our arms and feet. Like our usual morning routine, Fia and I go to the nearest body of water and wash our face. Then Fia blinks at the blonde beauty and looks at me with questioning eyes. Yes, you''re not dreaming, Fia, and you''re not the only one to wonder. With a sigh, I reintroduced who I think that person is.

    After that, I hand her a toothbrush and paste from the abyss, then we both brush our teeth clean. Though this type of mornings would soon end once Fia decodes the magic formula for this particular [Life Magic] she¡¯s studying about. I¡¯m more than excited myself, but I wonder if I can make it a single day without brushing my teeth? I can¡¯t just remove this habit engraved into me since I was a child after all. I would feel disgusted.

    After brushing her teeth, Fia flashes me a wide toothed smile which earns her a pat on the head. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever tire seeing this girl smile. She''s that cute.

    Since I¡¯m still full because of the large boar from last night and I¡¯m guessing she is as well, I ask Fia to prepare the horse.

    Moreover, while I¡¯m deciding on our next course of action, Minerva peeks on the map I brought out. ¡°What¡¯s your next destination, Dude?¡±

    She¡¯s wearing the same silver dress with golden linings from last night, although her most distinguishing feature ¡ª the pair of yellow wings ¡ª are missing from her back. Is this also due to her [Transformation] ability? No matter, I decide not to delve into it. Though I¡¯m thankful that someone got my name right for once. Finally. When I think about it like this, she¡¯s not so bad after all. But now that she¡¯s changed her size, her clothes turned into a mini dress instead. I should give her a robe to hide those thighs. Yeah¡­

    Recollecting my thoughts, I reply, ¡°This map indicates we¡¯ll reach the merchant city in three weeks. That¡¯s our next stop, a long road ahead, so it¡¯s best if we leave right now. What about you?¡±

    Minerva sighs. ¡°Now that I lost track of what I¡¯m searching for, I¡¯ll just have to wander this continent and hope for the best.¡±

    Right, she¡¯s looking for me. That¡¯s so funny, but I have no intention of telling her the truth. Who knows what she¡¯ll do to me afterwards? Explaining I wasn¡¯t the same villain who fed her those poisoned chocolates last night was enough to make me bleed. Yet because she appeared, I now know the consequences of using my artifacts. Restraining myself from using them sounds like a smart choice since it might not just be the dragons who¡¯d descend next time. Besides, there¡¯s no shortage of regular weaponry. Fia¡¯s scimitar is an example of that.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°So this is goodbye then?¡± I ask Minerva. I could keep her close and squeeze out more valuable information about this world, but it¡¯s her choice if she wants to stay with us. Then again, we¡¯re done discussing this last night.

    ¡°Umm, if my presence won¡¯t trouble you two, then I¡¯d like to come,¡± she says the same words.

    ¡°It won¡¯t. Welcome aboard.¡± So we shake hands and enter a new bond of friendship. When could I advance this friendship to obtain the benefits?

    Finishing the task I assigned her to do, Fia returns to inform me about the results. ¡°Master, we¡¯re good to go.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± I grab two Pitas from inventory and feed it to the horse. Lowering its head to eat the fruit on my palm, the steed responds with a delighted neigh.

    ¡°Go ahead and climb first,¡± I tell Minerva while I¡¯m holding the reins. She hesitates for a short moment, but quickly follows my instruction after my threat that I¡¯ll spank her ass. I jump after her then I stretch my hand to Fia and pull her up.

    I slide my arms around Minerva and take the reins. But before I can even kick the horse into motion, the sound of a large tree falling apart erupts in front of us, revealing the visage of an angry boar. It seems like it¡¯s searching for something; probably for that boar that wandered in our camp last night. Too bad for you, your friend''s already being digested in our stomachs.

    ¡°Should I subdue it?¡± Minerva asks.

    I nod. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You¡¯re the only one who has a free hand.¡±

    The large boar aims its tusks at us and lets out a loud shriek before darting towards our direction. Its heavy footsteps sound like bones crushing on top of the fallen leaves.

    Minerva raises a hand and lets an attack loose. A flame spear at the size of my arm thrusts the monster from underneath and propels it up into the air. Minerva then gestures her hand across, like she¡¯s guiding her magic, and the boar is incinerated as a response.

    Looks like I gained a valuable ally¡­ for now.

    Nonetheless, it¡¯s time to resume our journey.

    * * *

    The sun was setting when it happened and we were just about to form our camp for the night. Nine days after we started our journey, I notice several changes in Fia¡¯s behavior. I first take note of this difference when a hungry growl escapes her mouth and she begins to speak in a more raspy tone. White fur starts to extend from her hands all the way up to her elbows and her nails grow long and sharp.

    ¡°Fia? What¡¯s the matter?¡± I can''t help but inquire her about it. So having received her explanation, it seems like tonight would be the night where the beast inside her awakens.

    ¡°Uh-huh, full moon phasing. No biggie, but let¡¯s tie her up just in case,¡± Minerva suggests with a look saying it''s for the best.

    I wonder to myself if I should do it or not. It''s my first time seeing Fia behaved in that way it terrify me of what could possibly happen. After all, I¡¯m sure what she¡¯d do, or what she¡¯d be capable of.

    I look straight into Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°How long would this phase last?¡±

    Downcast, Fia replies, ¡°Till the next day, Master.¡±

    Fia hugs herself and squeezes her upper arms, causing me to notice the bite marks on her bottom lip. It feels like she''s suppressing herself from something abysmal, or maybe from her carnal desires that might have awoken along with the beast. She reacts strongly when I reach a hand to comfort her, her nails digging deep into her skin. At the same time, I lose five mana points. Did she thought of attacking me just now? That''s the most logical answer I could think of. I didn¡¯t realize the effects of our slave contract is committing her to extreme pains.

    ¡°Show me your hands, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fia presents her wrist to me while looking away.

    It makes me realize that it''s my presence who''s making her feel more stimulated. This is bad. Her blown off sex drive is starting to affect me as well. Thus, I tie her up after increasing my [Rope Mastery] to level three and camp till it''s dark.

 Chapter 20: Journey Towards South Part 2

    Chapter 20: Journey

    The moon reveals its full beauty after hiding for who knows how long. I make sure to tie Fia several notches against a large tree that no matter what she does, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free. Then her anguish begins with a loud scream. She pleads for my help, but one look in her eyes is enough to make me take a step back. Fia looks at me with feral animosity while chewing on her bottom lip. It¡¯s exactly like what Minerva had told me: that Fia wants to eat me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I hold her face with both hands and kiss her brow. That gesture succeeds in calming her down for a single second, so I use that chance to give her a light and quick blow on the stomach. With a thud, her head hangs down like she has no energy. Good. I don¡¯t want to see her suffer anymore than that.

    As I return to camp, I see the image of Minerva¡¯s back shook slightly, so I pull out a blanket from inventory and wrap it around her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a weird human,¡± Minerva mutters in front of the fire.

    I sit on the same log and nudge her thigh with mine. ¡°I figured Dragons are cold blooded, are you?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She nods simply, as if lost in her own thoughts, and I find her self absorption endearing.

    At one point she would act wise and talk about her vast experiences in this world. Like how the land below changed so differently over the passage of time, how its residents changed their culture, and so much more. Yet on other nights, she would act like an innocent girl without any care in the world. It feels like she has some sort of switch to flip. But I never forced her to talk. I have always respected other people¡¯s privacy; that wouldn¡¯t change no matter what world I would find myself in.

    Since there¡¯s no point in staying awake, I decide to retire for the night. But something unexpected occurs. Minerva suddenly grabs my hand, causing me to turn with a puzzled look. She has this face of a maiden muddling over something a man like me couldn¡¯t help but ask what is wrong.

    It seems like Dragons aren¡¯t the same type of lizards that hatches from an egg. For as long as she could remember, they only have one purpose: to observe and guide this world. Obviously, that also means that Dragons don¡¯t have their own family. Though Minerva tells me they have a father figure, she couldn¡¯t really compare him to what humans and other races have.

    ¡°Dude, I have a favor to ask. Can you grant it for me?¡± Her stare prolongs and her grip remains. But to choose this night out of all the others, there must be a reason.

    I give her my answer after clearing my throat. ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, why not?¡±

    Her eyes, her crimson eyes tell me exactly how she feels. ¡°Then¡­ would you stay with me tonight and watch over me sleep?¡±

    That one sentence is enough for me to guess the rest. Her insecurity comes from watching how I have always comforted Fia. However Fia¡¯s more like a little sister to me while her¡­ Minerva¡­ well, she¡¯s a woman on my strike zone. When I think about these two differences, it¡¯s quite clear that I couldn¡¯t grant her request. But it also doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯d just decline.

    ¡°Is that all you want me to do?¡± She watches me but doesn¡¯t say anything. Minerva just nods. So I tap my thighs and gesture her to sit on my lap. She fidgets for a few seconds before finally heeding her urge. Afterwards, I carry her to where I had laid the sheets down. It isn¡¯t something I would call a perfect bed, but for camping outside, it¡¯s more than perfect.

    I lay her down with extreme gentleness, as if I was handling an expensive gem, and position myself on her side. The moon, high and above, lightens the sky so bright it¡¯s hard to view the stars.

    Minerva shifts and lays her head on the line of my arm instead. ¡°Dude, may I call you brother?¡±

    I release a composed snort. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but that¡¯s a little weird, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    She narrows her eyes to me, pinkish lips pouting. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Look, Minerva, if my understanding is correct, aren¡¯t you centuries older than me?¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±  She pauses, so I know I have to agree.

    ¡°Oh, forget it. Call me whatever you wish.¡±

    In return, she shows me a bright smile. ¡°Okay, Brother.¡±

    That night I tell her about my favorite hobby. I raise a hand and point a finger at the sky. But with the moon as it is, it¡¯s difficult to search the skies for stars. Still, I do what I can before a small yawn slips out of Minerva¡¯s mouth, informing me it¡¯s bedtime.

    Minerva reaches for my back and doves me closer, until her breasts are smashing against my chest. But I know it isn¡¯t the time to feel excited. I grab the strands of golden hair covering her eyes and tuck them behind her ear. After a slight nudge of my lips on her forehead, I wish Minerva a goodnight sleep.

    [Dragon¡¯s Blessing Learned]

    [Dragon Sibling Acquired]

    * * *

    The next morning, Fia¡¯s back to normal although she goes limp in my arms as soon as I untied her. So instead of making her work like normal, I have her regain her lost strength.

    Minerva starts a fire with her magic and cooks some herbal soup for her. After all, according to Minerva, this roadside is full of natural herbs we could use for cooking and some others could even work as spices. Still, no matter how tasty it sounds, I don¡¯t want to eat this breakfast lacking in protein. But when the two force their spoons on me, I just have to submit myself.

    ¡°There¡¯s a farming village nearby. If we leave now, there¡¯s a chance we might reach it before sundown,¡± I say.

    Minerva puts a halt on massaging my shoulders and asks, ¡°Brother plans to stop at this village?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. Sorry if I didn¡¯t inform you two beforehand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Master¡¯s slave after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as well.¡±

    After setting our destination, we leave the camp on the same manner as before. Surrounded by trees so large they hide the skies, we follow the road along the river. With this, no matter how bad I am with directions, there¡¯s no way I would get myself lost.

    So far, we haven¡¯t encountered any monsters. I heard from the old man that there are those who make a living by clearing the monsters in forest and roads like these ¡ª an adventurer. Too bad, I even thought of hunting some on the way to level up Fia.

    Oh well¡ª "Huh?!"

    But then, the shrieking of birds shatter the stillness and something ¡ª a spear charged with electricity ¡ª lances towards us at an incredible speed!

    ¡°Aegis!¡± Multiple layers of circular shield appears in front of us as Minerva invokes her skill¡¯s name. But the spear rotates and shatters a blue wall. Sparks fly as it tries to pierce yet another shield, but Minerva manages to shove it off with a huff. She looks at me with a glare and says, ¡°Get away, hurry!¡±

    Minerva jumps off the horse and flips twice in the air to avoid another shot aimed at her. I have no time to think, only to follow the orders she had given to me. Fia and I retreat a few ways back, and once we have gained a comparable amount of distance, we get off the horse and tie its rein to a nearby tree.

    ¡°Fia, stay here and wait for me to return, alright?¡± I search the abyss for semi-level artifacts and find [Artemis] ¡ª a black bow. I don¡¯t have the time to figure out how it works; I just hand the bow and its arrows to Fia.

    Fia holds onto my shirt before I could jolt away, yet she¡¯s not pulling. ¡°Master, last time you run off like this, you ended up at death¡¯s door. Please, I don¡¯t want to see that happen again.¡±

    I let out a long breath. ¡°Fia, I know that, but I can¡¯t just leave Minerva by herself.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Fia says as she releases me.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s about to occur, but this is also something I couldn¡¯t just backed away from. Pulling out two mythril swords, I return to that area of malevolence as fast as I could.

 Dudeéˆ¥æªš Character Progression

    Dude¡¯s Character Progression

    Dude Webber [OP BOSS MAGNET]

    Title: Labyrinth Conqueror, Otherworlder, Stalker, Heartless, Slave Master, Dragon Sibling

    Race: Human

    Class: None

    Level: 150

    Hp: 4500/4500

    Mp: 4500/4500

    Sp: 4500/4500

    Strength: 300

    Vitality: 300

    Agility: 300

    Dexterity: 300

    Intelligence: 300

    Wisdom: 300

    Skill: [Language Comprehension], [Sprint Lv. 0], [Fire Resistance Lv. 3], [Magic Map Lv. 3], [Sledgehammer Mastery Lv. 0], One-handed Sword Mastery Lv. 3], [Throw Knife Mastery Lv. 0], [Throw Sword Mastery Lv. 0], [Cold Resistance Lv. 3], [Observe Lv. 3], [Leap Lv. 3], [Twin Swords Mastery Lv. 0], [Twin Swords Quicken Lv. 0], [Enchant Deadly Poison Lv. 0], [Poison Resistance Lv. 3], [Shade Shift Lv. 0], [Rope Mastery Lv. 3], [Horseback Riding Mastery Lv. 3], [Dragon¡¯s Blessing Lv. 0]

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Lv. 0 = Skill Acquisition.

    Lv. 1 = Intermediate

    Lv. 2 = Advance

    Lv. 3 = Skill Mastery

    Remaining Skill Point: 873

    Magic: [Slave Contract]

    Platinum Level Artifacts: [Dragon Killer]

    Gold Level Artifacts: [Firebrand], [Artemis], [Robe of Lords], [Sage¡¯s Robe]

    Silver Level Artifacts: [Triple Threat], [Wand of Intelligence], [Wand of Wisdom]

    Iron Level Artifacts: [Mithril Sword], [Mithril Sledgehammer], [Mithril Scimitar]

    Copper Level Artifacts: [Throwing Knives]

    * * *

    That''s all so far :) Ask me any further question you might have~

 Chapter 21: Dragon Buster

    Chapter 21: Dragon Buster

    When I arrived on the scene, Minerva is on her knees with two azure javelins standing on her thighs, pinning her on the ground. I immediately drop the swords to go to her aid.

    ¡°Minerva!? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I take her hands drooping on the ground. There¡¯s a line of dried blood on her wrists. That¡¯s a sign of a deep wound, but perhaps due to her natural regenerative abilities, her wounds healed on their own. Yet her eyes look lifeless and dull. I don¡¯t think she could even see me, nor feel that I¡¯m here.

    ¡°Minerva, speak to me.¡± I cup her face and slap her left cheek once, but she offers no response. Not even a nod. Nothing. I need to do something¡­ But what?! This spear¡­ Yes, I have to get rid of it.

    One, two, three ¡ª ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±

    Like there¡¯s a strong vibration attached to it, it electrified my hand that touched the handle. It hurts like hell, but if this is the one causing her pain then screw everything else! I grit my teeth and pull out the javelins in a single breath.

    [Lightning Resistance Learned]

    With a clank, the javelins drop somewhere. My palms are still twitching due to the electrifying pain, but I hurriedly allocate three skill points on my new skill. After a few seconds in a daze, Minerva regains her senses. ¡°Eh, Brother?¡±

    I hug her in response and press her face on the crook of my neck. ¡°Thank God. You had me worried there for a second,¡± I murmur those words of relief that even come as a surprise to me.

    ¡°Brother¡­ It¡¯s dangerous here¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Just give me time to rest, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± There is no strength in her voice.

    ¡°What kind of Brother am I if I can¡¯t even give you this much attention?¡±

    ¡°I would follow the lady¡¯s advice if I were you.¡±

    I look over my shoulder, hearing a man¡¯s voice from behind. Bearing the same golden hair like Minerva, a man clad in white clothing stand there and watch. He has a pair of blue wings outspread like those of a bat¡¯s ¡ª a Dragon. Extreme loathing reflects in his ash coloured eyes, a sneer distorts his handsome face.

    Minerva struggles to get up, placing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Azul, he¡¯s but a regular human. Leave him out of this.¡±

    The man snorts, clearly looking down on us. ¡°Run if he must, I have no business with him.¡±

    I see. From how Minerva acted when we first met, I¡¯ve deduced that Dragons are proud beings. Seeing that this man waited for his turn to come is the proof of that. Since in his eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a puny human. Someone weak that he could crush without even trying. How laughable. A villain¡¯s cockiness had always led to their downfall. But I don¡¯t blame him. Even that dude who kicked my ass from before described me as abnormal.

    I turn to face him as I raise myself up. It seems like my distraction here has given Minerva a time to recover, as colors return on her face. Her recuperative abilities as a Dragon give me a sense of relief.

    Minerva takes my right hand and palms her cheek with it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We Dragons don¡¯t truly experience death. Our souls simply traverse the Soul Stream till we reincarnate in this world again. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m sure we¡¯d meet again, Brother, someday¡­¡±

    It¡¯s my fault that I let her continue, as tears begin to fall. She wipes the tears away with her wrists and pushes me away with a face of regret. I don¡¯t know what sparked this conflict between them two ¡ª I don¡¯t care to know.

    ¡°Please, Brother, don¡¯t be foolish and just leave,¡± Minerva continues when I remain in place.

    I breathe a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s better to act foolish rather than regret that you didn¡¯t do anything in the end.¡± I point a finger behind her. ¡°Just leave this to me and go join Fia over there. I¡¯ll end this in an instant.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!? You¡¯re facing a Dragon, Dude! A Dragon!¡±

    I know that. ¡°Minerva, don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The man suddenly puts his hand on his forehead and laughs like a madman. ¡°Hahahahahaha! Amusing. How amusing. How low have you crawled, Minerva? You bring shame on our race.¡±

    I frown at the man. ¡°Before you insult her, you should look at yourself.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± It seems like that¡¯s enough to shock him into a battle stance.

    I crack my knuckles as I ready myself. ¡°Minerva, trust me, alright? I¡¯m your Brother, so let me take care of you. I wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate if you¡¯re here. You¡¯re a hindrance.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up and go!¡±

    This time, I¡¯m the one who pushes her aside. I hear her take a step, and another, before going into a full sprint. Finally. Yet, now that I¡¯m alone with this man, staring at each other, an unusual sense of danger wells up in my chest. While he¡¯s watching me with a glare, I use [Observe] to reveal his abilities.

    Name: Azul

    Race: Dragonfolk

    Level: 103

    Skills: [Flight], [Transformation], [Dragon Skin], [Auto-Heal], [Vesper], [Spear Mastery], [Throw Spear Mastery]

    Magic: [Invoke Lightning]

    That [Auto-Heal] of his is a major concern and if [Invoke Lightning] is his magic, then [Vesper] are those javelins from before. Oh great, what did I get myself into?

    As I study him, a magic circle forms around his left wrist and an image of a long stick generates in his grip. Within three seconds, those particles of blue light turn into a thin spear, which he then holds behind him. His squinting eyes tell me he¡¯s ready, so I withdraw two Firebrands after maximizing [Twin Swords Mastery], [Twin Swords Quicken], and [Dragon¡¯s Blessing] consecutively.

    There¡¯s a change in his expression when he sees me pull out my swords, yet his lips remain sealed. I like that. No unnecessary conversation. This isn¡¯t a duel after all. We¡¯re here to kill one another.

    There is no signal to start. A gust of wind blows, and the distance between us is erased at once. I manage to dodge his spearpoint because of [Quicken]. If this is like any other game, it¡¯s basically a cheat skill. As long as I¡¯m wielding two swords, this skill enhances my senses beyond the extreme; so let¡¯s do this!

    As I twist my body, my right sword descends to cut him apart. He blocks it with one hand, but the weight behind my swing forces him to jump back. Before he regains his footing, I shriek a battle cry and lunge at him. I move in to cut him with both swords, but lightning sparks and he¡¯s suddenly on my right, his spearpoint only centimeters away from my chest. [Quicken] activates like a skill assist and guides my body into motion. I dodge with a scratch on my chest and I see a bewildered look passes across his face. Yet he¡¯s too late. After I finish twisting my body in desperate avoidance, I swing my left sword upward and chop his left arm holding the spear. A line of blood forms an arch in the air. With dilated eyes, Azul starts to backstep away from me.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you!¡± I continue my charge without wasting a single moment. I propel myself with a stomp on the ground and dash forward with my swords crossed. I swing with my right, and he dodges. I cleave with my left, and he dodges once more. But I don¡¯t stop as I feel myself accelerating with the obvious advantage. When I swing with my right once more, his remaining arm comes flying away.

    ¡°Human!¡± He¡¯s trapped himself with that last step. Azul almost slips in his frustration, giving me the edge to finish him off with a sweep of both swords. The Dragon¡¯s crimson blood sprays everywhere as his arm-less body falls lifeless into three pieces.

    But even though I won and clearly decimated the guy, my instincts tell me to retreat. It can¡¯t be that a proud Dragon like him would be defeated that easily. Yes, I believe in my enemy¡¯s potential. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to heed these doubts of mine. And it turns out that I¡¯m right.

    I closely watch his corpse be envelop in a blue light. His limbs return like magnet, along with the blood staining my swords and face. He springs back forth like a new man, as if our previous confrontation didn¡¯t occur. But his clothes remain tattered; that¡¯s a sign. I know for sure that an ability such as that would cost him a good amount of mana. Those are the laws of this world.

    So I just need to kill him again and again until he¡¯s exhausted to the core. And if he doesn¡¯t die with this plan, well, I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get there. For now, it¡¯s time for round two.

    * * *

    Guys, if you''re looking for a well written novel with good mechanics and story, then please read my friend''s work and give him love :)

    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/3118</a>

    Thanks and I luvs you all :)

 Chapter 22: Dragon Oh Dragon

    Chapter 22: Dragon Oh Dragon

    About an hour later¡­

    There are various small to large craters that littered the road and the wilderness around me has become a huge mess. Trees had fallen on top of one another and there¡¯s a huge claw mark on the nearby river. Thankfully, that hasn¡¯t obstructed the water flow in any way.

    Azul, the once proud Dragon from before, is now looking up to me with eyes wide with tears. My swords are crossed against his neck like a giant scissor waiting to behead him. I killed this Dragon for the twelfth time; if I compare him to the devil, then this is his dying breath.

    ¡°What kind of human are you?! Humans¡­ humans are not allowed to be this strong¡ª¡±

    I push the blades forward as my patience runs out. His head rolls off and his body plops on the ruined pavement. There was no need to hear the rest of his ramblings. Again, I don¡¯t care what started this mess between them two, but he brought this ending upon himself the moment he involved his troubles with me. I do not like violence and I do not wish to be its recipient. This is merely an act of self-defense. When someone attacks you, you defend.

    I return the swords to inventory and grab a leather canteen. The water from it heals my parched throat and I pour the rest on my face. Whew. Moving at this speed really burns the calories. That was the most exhausting hour of my life. I don¡¯t think I want to experience this again as fighting isn¡¯t really my forte. Still, to kill another sentient being like this and not feel anything afterwards ¡ª I really turned into a monster.

    Oh well, better return back to Fia and have my shoulders massaged. I turn around, thinking that Minerva owes me an explanation for the trouble she got us into. But as I take my first step forward, a giant shadow looms over me. I drop the canteen somewhere and leap sidewards, avoiding the giant claw that tried to swoop my head.

    The ground beneath me trembles as I roll. This is it ¡ª he¡¯s preparing a tail attack! I push myself off the ground and dodge the incoming tail. Pulling out a single firebrand as I descend like a bird of prey, I swing down to tear his left wing, but it¡¯s my sword that breaks like a glass instead. I expected the [Dragon Skin]¡¯s in effect, but didn¡¯t think it¡¯s strong enough to resist firebrand. The Dragon¡¯s scales changed from azure to the color of steel. Did he leveled up after his thirteenth death?

    Instead on all fours, he¡¯s now standing on his muscular hind legs. If I¡¯m playing a game, I would compare this giant lizard to a Bahamut. The horn on his forehead begins to release electricity, giving me a bad premonition. Should I draw ¡°it¡± after all?

    As I hesitate, the Dragon opens its mouth and electricity starts to gather inside. This is the time where I should strike him, but something flies straight towards the Dragon¡¯s open mouth. Whatever the Dragon was gathering in its mouth exploded in its face, causing the Dragon to groan harshly as it lands on one knee. I look behind me, and see Fia releasing another arrow from her [Black Bow]. *Swoong!* The arrow seems to cut through air and hit the disjointed Dragon straight to its chest. Though the arrow landed with a bang, it doesn¡¯t damage it as much as before. However that attack manages to draw a reaction. The massive lizard shrinks back into his more human-like form.

    I take a simple sword in inventory and clasp it with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s the end for you, Azul. If I¡¯m still here, I hope you don¡¯t keep a grudge against me in your next life.¡±

    The now naked man in front of me grits his teeth in anger. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    He accepts my sarcasm at face value and angrily lunges at me with his draconic hand. It¡¯s the end indeed. I purposely chose those words to flame his fury. Clearing my mind, I grip my sword and glance over at the upset guy. I calmly parry his blow and return a single swipe of my own. An upset person¡¯s attack is not a threat if you calmed down. In that moment I turn around, Azul falls to his knees. The limb below his left shoulder is gone. He is now completely broken and could only wait for his death to come. I stand there, unmoved, watching this guy vent his frustration.

    ¡°Why?! I never planned for any of this!¡± Azul reaches a hand in front, to where I see Minerva watching at the corner of my vision. Minerva turns to face the other way, refusing to look at her fallen ¡°friend.¡±

    ¡°Minervaaaa!¡± Azul continues to cry her name.

    I¡¯ve heard enough. Now is your death.

    I level my sword up in the air and end his agony with a single strike.

    [Dragonslayer Acquired]

    The new title acquisition confirms his death.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Looking around me, I don¡¯t think I want to get caught around this turmoil.

    In the meantime, I gesture Fia to grab our horse.

    Minerva rushes in, not looking me in the eye. She gathers the corpse of her fellow Dragon and burns them without mentioning a word.

    ¡°There¡¯s probably a lot of things going on in your mind, but we should leave this area first. Wanderers might gather around here soon.¡±

    Minerva nods as I pat her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Fia returns with the horse in tow, we immediately continue our way towards south while avoiding the road. It¡¯s not such a good idea to bring the horse with us in the forest, but I didn¡¯t want to abandon it after the good service it has given me. And whether it¡¯s due to exhaustion or nausea, Fia starts throwing up. She couldn¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with herself either. The churning sensation just came all of a sudden.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, but I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± I carry Fia on my back. ¡°Minerva, is there any herbs around here we could use for medicine?¡±

    Minerva inspects the plantation around us after I ask. She plucks a single green herb taking root beside a tree. She put it closer to her nose and sniff it then shakes her head. ¡°Not here. But I¡¯ll keep my eyes open.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    So we continue onward in hopes that we¡¯ll find a better place to camp. Every now and then Minerva would stop me to check the herbs. It seems like she found some as she¡¯s taken a few along with her.

    In time, our persevering ends in a success. We find a waterfall feeding into a wide lake.

    ¡°This seems like a perfect place to camp,¡± I say, and Minerva agrees to it.

    While Minerva prepares the medicine, I start to gather firewood after setting the weakened Fia against a tree. There¡¯s plenty of wood around so I finish my task in no time. When I get back carrying the wood on my shoulder, Fia is already asleep.

    ¡°Did the medicine work?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Noel grass is known for its healing properties. We¡¯re fortunate to find some here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I set the wood down and have Minerva start the fire. Sorry Fia, but we¡¯ll have dinner without you.

    * * *

    The night is turning much colder and the wind suggests a chill till dawn. The moon, crescent and high, throws such a light that most tree limbs cast a blue shadow. The brightest of the stars shines out against the indigo sky. I sit on a rock and throw a pebble into the lake to ease my boredom. Fia¡¯s still asleep due to the medicine and Minerva¡¯s taking a bath in front of me.

    ¡°You know Azul, he wasn¡¯t like that,¡± Minerva finally breaks the ice. ¡°But it might also be because that I¡¯ve been asleep for the last twenty-two years that I didn¡¯t notice him change.¡±

    Twenty-two years? That¡¯s more than a long time to sleep. Then again, Minerva is a Dragon. We have different values and common sense. ¡°Dragons sleep that long?¡±

    Minerva laughs ¡ª robust and girlish and genuine. ¡°Immortality has its downsides. Sometimes, we grew tired of our longevity. I¡¯m guessing the same thing happened to Azul, yet he chose not to sleep and descended into this continent instead.¡±

    I light a stick before saying, ¡°So you¡¯re saying he got influenced by how we humans lived? But that still doesn¡¯t explain why he suddenly attacked us ¡ª attacked you.¡±

    Minerva pools her hair on one side of her shoulder and her eyes glitter as she gazes heavenward. ¡°I know. I find his actions hard to believe as well. That¡¯s why¡­ I revised my plans on searching for the artifact.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fly back to the floating continent and inform our chief about this phenomenon.¡±

    My eyes narrow upon hearing her speak those last words. There¡¯s no doubt Minerva has suspicions brewing about me now after witnessing me in battle firsthand. She may be innocent at times, but she isn¡¯t a dumb girl. Did she picked this roundabout way to keep me safe? I wonder. Or is this perhaps just me overthinking like what Fia had always said?

    I ask, ¡°When will you leave?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to inconvenience Brother any more than this, so I¡¯ll head out before sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Minerva, you¡¯re not an inconvenience. Sure you¡¯re annoying and sometimes aloof, but I don¡¯t hate your company.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Minerva stands up from the water.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer.

    The moment she asked me to be her brother, I didn¡¯t want to view her like ¡°that.¡± But my pent up libido is obstructing my rationality. Besides, a beautiful girl is a beautiful girl. There¡¯s no denying Minerva is beautiful. And those breasts as well. No man in their right mind would resist that.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s take a bath together?¡± Minerva continues in my silence. I extinguish my cigarette as she takes my free hand. Then she pulls my shirt overhead and I unbutton my pants in response. Minerva drops on her knees and takes my remaining clothes off.

    She doesn¡¯t have hidden intentions. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so alluring right now. Because she¡¯s doing this so innocently. Nothing more than a bath with her brother. Awesome.

    Right after I submerge myself, I feel refreshed. Like some sort of refreshment magic washes over me. Something must be mixed in with this water. It feels smooth, almost silky.

    ¡°Feels good? This is mineral water,¡± Minerva explains as if she¡¯s read my mind. She scoops the water with her palms and pours it on her face.

    I don¡¯t exactly understand the difference, but it feels great, and that¡¯s all that matters.

    I pick a spot near the waterfall and lean my elbows up on the rocks. ¡°Is there a chance we would see each other again after tonight?¡±

    She made it clear that she¡¯d leave, yet nothing about her returning. It makes me sad somehow.

    ¡°It depends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss your clumsiness.¡±

    Minerva puffs her cheeks after splashing some water at my direction. ¡°I¡¯m not clumsy!¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Come here, I¡¯ll show you something.¡±

    Minerva furrows her brows, but still goes along. I sling an arm around her shoulder and point a finger at the sky. The constellations here are different from the ones in my world, but one could always find different things when stargazing. That¡¯s the beauty of it. Minerva points to a side that looks like a deformed dragon. I laugh and tell her my opinion about it, and she laughs too.

    While she¡¯s busy and clueless, I grab a golden necklace from inventory and put it around her neck.

    Swiveling sidewards, she asks, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my gift to you.¡±

    ¡°Gift? But¡­ I don¡¯t have anything in return.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give that to you because I¡¯m asking for something in return. Just take it.¡±

    Minerva¡¯s quick to acquiesce, giggling with a bright smile. Yet this night with Minerva hits me like a boulder; that blood is still thicker than water. That¡¯s why I have to do my best and find a way back. For their sake as well.

    The next morning, Minerva has left.

 Chapter 23: Saphir

    Chapter 23: Saphir

    Merchants.

    Merchants are humans that originated from the southern continent: the land of everlasting snow. Their most notable features are their blue eyes and pale skin. However, I thought when one spoke about Merchants, they were referring to someone involved in a business or trade. Perhaps because I¡¯m Caucasian I fit the bill myself.

    This explains Rosalia¡¯s reaction when we first met. So if Merchants are people that originated from the Mercantile Continent, then what do we call those people working in the trade department? It¡¯s confusing to think about but I¡¯ll remember to refer a Peddler different from a Merchant from now on.

    * * *

    I wake up hugging Fia from behind, my face buried into her silver hair. I hug her even tighter so I won¡¯t fall off the horse. In response, Fia¡¯s hand starts to stroke my head. Such a comfortable feeling. It¡¯s not an understatement to say that this is one of the most enjoyable mornings I¡¯ve had lately.

    Since it was simple enough to read a map here, with the names of the roads and signboards to guide our way, I overcame my biggest weakness of following maps. I¡¯m the type of guy who gets lost in his own neighborhood. That¡¯s how bad I am with directions. So with the growing river on our left and an open field on the other side, our horse continues to traverse through this road like we¡¯re married to it for weeks.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I lift my head and look. From a distance, I can see the overview of a large city built on top of this river delta and behind it is the big blue sea. The pavement continues to expand as we get closer and so does my growing excitement.

    * * *

    We get off the horse and stand in line to cross the main road that bridges the city. There¡¯s a small barracks stationed on our left and various peddlers had already settled down on their spots to bring in business. As we wait for our turn to get inspected, a cute girly type of voice calls out to me.

    ¡°Mister, mister! How would you like to get a present for your lovely companion?¡± A young girl with long pink hair and bright smile leaning on her signboard says as she gestures me to view her goods.

    Headbands with a flower sticking out on top, cotton mittens, mirrors, and a wooden hairpin with an intricate design of a leaf ¡ª wait. I step out of the line for a moment to closely check the hairpin. ¡°How much is it for this hairpin, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, you have a pair of intelligent eyes, Mister. That hairpin was carved from a branch of a grownup Kukre Tree.¡±

    Her fake laughter creeps me out. ¡°So, does that mean anything?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. But having one with you on your travels is supposed to bring you good luck. So if you want good fortune to come your way, I suggest you buy it, Mister.¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough of the sales talk, you got me. How much is it?¡±

    The girl crosses her arms and puffs her chest out. Her breasts are even smaller than Rosalia¡¯s I almost feel sorry for her. But unlike Rosalia, I¡¯m sure she still got some time left to grow.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re my first customer for the day, I¡¯ll give you a discount, Mister. That¡¯d be a total of a single gold coin for the Kukre hairpin.¡±

    I don¡¯t trust someone who says they¡¯d give me a discount. ¡°Now you¡¯re pulling my leg. Why so expensive?¡±

    The girl shakes her index finger at me. ¡°Believe me, Mister, I would never lie to my dear customers. It¡¯s expensive because the materials are hard to come by. Even your Demi-Human friend over there could testify I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    I glance at Fia, who¡¯s quiet on the line. It doesn¡¯t seem like she heard what this girl had said as she¡¯s standing still with our horse and waiting for our turn to come. The guards are about to inspect us too. I can¡¯t waste anymore time with this girl.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll buy it, but only if you include this mirror on our deal.¡± I won¡¯t need the mirror, but Fia might.

    ¡°Deal!¡± She opens her palms to me while tilting her head and showing me a fake smile.

    Though her smile is fake, it doesn¡¯t seem too bad to accept a girl¡¯s smile like this. It¡¯s quite refreshing after the long journey. Reaching inside my robe, I fish out a single gold coin from the abyss and drop it on her small hands.

    ¡°Thank you for the business! May you have a pleasant visit in Saphir!¡± the girl says as I slide the items in my robe.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    After that small business, I jog back to Fia and take the rein from her hands.

    ¡°Did Master found anything interesting?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Remember that hairpin I promised to get you before we entered the labyrinth? I found a similar one over here.¡± I hand her the hairpin. ¡°Here, check it for yourself.¡±

    Hopefully, it¡¯s the same one to what she was looking at before. And her expression tells me I hit the jackpot. Fia makes a face of delight as the corner of her lips curls adorably into a smile.

    I wonder if there¡¯s a certain semblance to it that only she knows. It makes me curious.

    ¡°You can thank me later, it¡¯s almost our turn. So just keep it with you for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When our turn arrives, a pair of a man and a woman wearing silver breastplates approaches us. The woman with swaying blonde hair and blue eyes hangs a thin rapier on her hips while the man with almost the same features carries a sword on his back.

    ¡°You two don¡¯t carry any luggage?¡± the woman asks.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. We came from Freyrun and caught some disturbance on the way. That¡¯s when we lost most of our belongings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Do you still have your identification card with you?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s one of the things I lost.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. As long as you pay the fine of fifteen copper coins, you can enter the city.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I have the money.¡±

    Right after I hand her the fees, the woman guides us inside this building and asks me to perform the same requirements I did in Freyrun to register my information. The woman takes out a card with the information glyph drawn on the bottom and hands me a small knife. I cut my finger with the knife and drop my blood on the information glyph before announcing my name. The woman then jots down my information on their log book and put a stamp of approval on the bottom.

    ¡°Level 1 for a grown up man; what kind of lazing have you done in your life?¡±

    I smile. ¡°The one that sleeps all day.¡±

    The woman laughs at that. ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of my business. Here¡¯s your card. It¡¯s still the 7th of Meriel, so please don¡¯t forget to have it renewed on any guard station before the end of the month.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank you.¡±

    After taking my new card from her hands, the woman checks the glyph on Fia¡¯s back. Perhaps she sees my name, as she nods in satisfaction. As soon as she finishes, I ask her another question. ¡°Also, this is our first time entering Saphir. Do you know where we could get a map of the city?¡±

    ¡°A map? I¡¯m sure one of the peddlers inside could provide you with that. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re planning to leave the continent, so I have no need for our horse. You know of a place where we could sell it?¡±

    ¡°You could try the stables. It¡¯s the second shop to your left as soon as you pass the bridge.¡±

    That¡¯s too much of a hassle. ¡°What about the knights? Are you not taking horse donations?¡±

    ¡°You sure? It seems like a good steed.¡±

    More like that horse is Pitas-spoiled. ¡°It¡¯s grown attached to me, you see. That¡¯s exactly why I want to leave it to the knights since I feel like it¡¯ll have a better life in your hands.¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re weird, but okay then. We¡¯ll take it from you. Is that all?¡±

    ¡°I would also ask for your name, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s part of your job to give it to strangers.¡±

    Her mouth drops, perhaps in astonishment, but quickly closes it. ¡°Silly. You better leave though, you don¡¯t want to anger my brother.¡±

    She points her chin to the man leaning on the wall behind me, I concede.

    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go Fia.¡± I take Fia¡¯s hand and escape the station.

    Outside, we bid our farewells to the horse. Goodbye Pitas, I will miss you in the next few days. I¡¯ve spent more time with you than most other people here. With that, Fia and I walk through the stone bridge that¡¯s at least ten meters wide. I can see some sailboats leaving the docks and there¡¯s a giant slim building that seems like a lighthouse on a tiny island.

    ¡°Have you been on a ship, Fia?¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°Me too. So let¡¯s go!¡± My excitement overwhelms me and I start sprinting, dragging Fia behind me.

 Chapter 24: Into Saphir

    Chapter 24: Into Saphir

    I was able to secure a map of the city for the price of two silver coins. According to the map, there¡¯s two ways for people to go around here. The first would be to walk around the city and locate the stone bridges that connects the land segments or we could rent a small boat and take a tour of the canal. It was obvious I would pick the latter. The building to rent a boat is just straight up from the main entrance after all. So I followed the map in my hand and rented a gondola.

    A man of about the same age as me with rough blonde hair comes to follow us outside. Like the other workers I¡¯ve seen inside, he¡¯s wearing some light clothing and shorts. ¡°Hi, my name is Simon. I¡¯m your guide for this trip. Where would you like to head first?¡±

    I look around me, and there¡¯s a lot of things to marvel. ¡°Just take us around and I¡¯ll tell you where to go.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem, sir. I got you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s first to get on the gondola followed by me and Simon begins to take off the dock. The stone bridges here arches high so that the boats could pass underneath them. Most of the buildings are made from some type of luxury stones and seem to have a balcony or two. Colorful entertainers are performing their wondrous feats on both sides. There¡¯s even a bard and a songstress who¡¯s dueting together.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lively city,¡± I comment.

    ¡°Indeed. This here is the commercial part of the city. So if you need to shop for weapons, armors, medicines, or some other miscellaneous, this is the place to go. I¡¯d also recommend that place over there. It¡¯s a small shop famous for its sea delicacies,¡± Simon explains while rowing the boat.

    ¡°Good to know. What do you think, Fia?¡±

    She fidgets for a little bit before saying, ¡°Sorry, Master, but I don¡¯t like seafood.¡±

    That¡¯s such a cute reaction. As expected of my slave.

    And thank you for the information. I¡¯ll make sure to bring you some seafood later on.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fia. We won¡¯t go there.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    That seems to have calmed her down. I can¡¯t wait. I wonder how she¡¯ll react to my surprise.

    Then our sightseeing slows down when we come upon an intersection.

    ¡°To the west is the lowtown and east is the uptown, and if we continue north, we¡¯ll come upon the harbor. Which way would you like me to continue?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in the lowtown and the uptown?¡±

    ¡°Over in the lowtown you¡¯ll find the flea market and the farmer¡¯s ledge. If you¡¯re also short on gold and are looking to find some cheap quality inns, then I recommend you to check this side.¡±

    ¡°What about the uptown?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of varying things you could check in the uptown, sir. There¡¯s the slave market, the brothels, the stores, and some high quality hotels if you have the gold to spend. The merchant¡¯s guild is also located here.¡±

    Good information. Though it¡¯s best if we find ourselves an inn first. Anything else besides a soft and comfortable bed could wait afterwards. We¡¯ve been sleeping on the road for far too long. I want to take a nap on a proper bed.

    ¡°Take us to the uptown,¡± I say.

    ¡°Aye aye, sir!¡± Simon continues his rowing at my order.

    As I sightsee, Fia taps my shoulder and points to an old man in a wizard¡¯s outfit playing with a ball of water. Man, I wonder how he does it? Because of his attraction, attractive women dressed in such fashionable clothes have gathered around him.

    I lose myself in awe while marveling the sidelines with Fia and the tour ends as we reach the wooden dock.

    ¡°This is it, sir. Thank you for using our service!¡±

    ¡°No, I owe you my thanks as well. Thanks for bringing us here.¡± I give him five copper coins as a tip before continuing on.

    Simon bows his head to me and goes inside their building, probably waiting for his next customer.

    We take the short flight of stone stairs to reach the main plaza. Arriving there, I look at my map again and search for an inn. Which should I pick? That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll settle to the nearest one for convenience.

    Coincidentally, there¡¯s recommended places marked on the map.

    It seems like most of the inns are around here in the central plaza, except for the most luxurious ones that are located near the Merchant¡¯s Guild. The old man had told me before I left that I need to get a pass over there if I want to take a boat overseas. I hope everything could be settled with a price. Dealing with merchants sounds troublesome on its own. A building on a red light district is also highlighted in a thick blue ink. I could stop by over there tonight and release some stress I guess.

    ¡°Master, look at this bird. Hehe.¡±

    I lift my head up. There¡¯s a milk-feathered bird resting on Fia''s shoulder, pecking her cheek every other second. It¡¯s quite a healing sight. I approach and caress the bird¡¯s little neck with my finger. It doesn¡¯t seem bothered that I¡¯m touching it, so I grab it and pass it to Fia. Just like this bird, I¡¯m sure Fia wants to obtain her freedom someday. That must be why she likes it so much.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    I shake my head left and right to take this thought out of my head. She¡¯s just starting to prove her usefulness I can¡¯t let her go just yet. After helping me defeat Azul, her base level has skyrocketed. She¡¯s not as powerful as Minerva, but a lot stronger than most humans around here I¡¯m sure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fia.¡± I start walking before she could even reply. I hear her footsteps rushing towards me then she takes my free arm when she gets closer. So with her on my left and the map on my right, I continue my search for an inn.

    It isn¡¯t that long till we reach our destination. We stop in front of a building named Sephirah. This building already looks high class from the exterior design alone. The place is completely different from how I remember the old man¡¯s Inn. This one is at least six stories high judging from how much glass windows it have.

    We go inside, and the interior meets my expectations as well. Good job. A man dressed in a blue coat with swept-back black hair greets us as we enter. ¡°Welcome my lords and ladies to Sephirah. Please, follow me over here.¡±

    The man ushers us to sit on the sofa; I sit down with Fia and lean my back. This sofa¡¯s too comfortable I could sleep in it.

    ¡°How may I help you today?¡± the man continues.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to book a double room with two separate beds for tonight and the next three days, preferably one that includes a bath and on the second floor.¡±

    ¡°Certainly. Our service also includes two sets of meals and other extras I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love. It¡¯s eighteen silver coins a night so a total of seventy-two silver coins for four, my lord. Would that be acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± I reach to my robe and pull out a single gold coin. He points his hand to a silver platter on the table where I supposed I should put my payment, so I put it there.

    ¡°Wonderful. How would you like your change my lord?¡±

    His question confuses me for a moment. ¡°In silvers please.¡±

    If that wasn¡¯t obvious already.

    A young woman in a black dress appears this time. She takes the plate and returns with a pouch of money. I don¡¯t feel like counting it in front of them so I slide the pouch back in my robe.

    ¡°One last thing. We just need to check your identification card before we proceed to your room, my lord.¡±

    So they take the money first before they check? How twisted is that? No matter, I show this vermin my card.

    The man takes a single glimpse at my card and politely hands it back to me. ¡°Thank you very much for choosing us. Please enjoy your stay in Sephirah. Miss Elena here would guide you to your room.¡±

    The man stands up at the same time as I do and shakes my hand. He disappears somewhere in the back after that.

    ¡°Right over here, my lords and ladies,¡± Miss Elena says.

    Just to not make her life harder, we both shadow her up on the second floor. Our room is quite large, fully furnished with everything we might need. I can¡¯t wait to test that bed.

    Miss Elena goes through our room and begins her explanation on how the two glyphs adorning our wall functions. ¡°Just pour your magic on this glyph if you want to call for room service and this one if you would like to have an immediate meal sent to your room.¡± She continues to the bath, points to the glyph attached on the toilet and explains what it does in detail. ¡°Lastly, my lord, pour your magic on this glyph if you would like to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Is the water warm?¡± I ask.

    She smiles. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love it.¡±

    ¡°What about the meals? Is there a menu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. That¡¯s part of the room service, my lord. We¡¯ll take your order and ask your preference afterwards if you¡¯d like to have your meal downstairs, in our veranda, or in your room. Would you like me to get the menu for tonight¡¯s dinner?¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall do that. Please don¡¯t hesitate to let us know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do that. Thank you.¡± Since she¡¯s been helpful, I hand her a silver coin as a tip before she heads out. Then she quickly comes back and gives me a silver key with our room number attached to it.

    Finally, after making sure to lock the door, I drop myself on the bed with outstretched arms.

    ¡°You want to try the bath, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay for me to take a bath first?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Help yourself. When she gets back, just order us anything and wake me up when the food is here.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master. Have a pleasant rest.¡± But instead of her doing something else like I imagined, Fia sits on my bed. Softly, I feel her lips on my forehead. ¡°I love the hairpin, Master. Thank you.¡±

    For a while, she stares into my eyes, her hair tickling my cheeks. What to do? Looks like I won¡¯t be getting away with this one.

 Chapter 25: Lights Out

    This chapter contains adult content. It''s pretty tame compare to my writing standards, but proceed at your own risk.

    * * *

    Chapter 25: Light''s Out

    I went out. It¡¯s late here in the afternoon and I¡¯m out walking in the red light district looking for company.

    Despite me leaving her in a whim, I hope Fia¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve been avoiding her advances in this trip because I know knowing her more than necessary would put a weight on my mind. These actions are not defined by my selfishness but because I care about her as a family that I do. I like Fia, but it¡¯s not the type of like that would extend as much if I have a little sister. Yeah, I think I should explain this to her when I return.

    Meanwhile, my search for a good brothel continues. There isn¡¯t much that¡¯ll happen if I aimlessly walk around so I enter a building that¡¯s in a good condition. As I enter, two beautiful attendants close the double doors behind me and guide me inside the store.

    It seems like there¡¯s already quite the volume of customers present despite the time. It¡¯s also good to know that I¡¯m not the sole customer visiting this early.

    The smell of leather, the dark polish, the wood and the brown hues ¡ª the sexual ambiance is high. I¡¯d describe this place similar to a cabaret minus the music and the stripper dancing on a pole.

    The girls guide me into a table and tell me to wait there for a few minutes to get attended. I nod to their words and wait in place. I don¡¯t have a clue as to how things work around here so it¡¯s best if I follow instructions obediently.

    It takes them several minutes before a woman introducing herself as the brothel¡¯s Madonna sits right across me. She asks for my preferences, and I ask how clean the girls are in return. She makes her point across that most of her girls are ¡°used¡± but she could guarantee their cleanliness due to cleansing magic. They even have virgins too, but I don¡¯t think I want to spend the night with an inexperienced person.

    So after listing out my likes and dislikes, the Madonna ushers me deeper inside to where the girls of my tastes are waiting. With a single clap, the women inside line up in a single file left and right. This is unlike my visit to the slave trader. These girls are wearing attractive lingerie and are ready for sex.

    I walk past them, looking at the girls one by one. Then after walking through them once more, I make my decision. I pick the most beautiful girl in my preference of course. The girl introduces herself as Laura and she¡¯s a year younger than I am. Blonde hair, blue eyes, dazzling white skin, and moist lips ¡ª she reminds me of that girl I met before I got transported here.

    After choosing my girl, we go back to my table and have a drink. Not anything special but more like a frontal act to get to know the girl I¡¯d be sleeping with. Laura sits on my lap, crossing her legs while pouring me a drink. I think she¡¯s trying to get me drunk, but unfortunately for her, this body has an unnatural resistance to alcohol.

    It seems like she¡¯s getting in the mood as she kisses me full on the lips. In response, my arms wrap around her and I suck her mouth, slurping her saliva that¡¯s coating her tongue.

    My hands move up to cup her breasts, right where her nipples are. I¡¯m all aware that it¡¯s through the thin silks of her dress, yet her fondness feels sensational in my hands.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    That¡¯s our cue to get to our secluded room. Laura takes me by the hand and drags me on a room upstairs. She bites on her bottom lip as she closes the door behind her.

    I don¡¯t ask her to undress. She¡¯s too cute in that lingerie I want to take it off myself.

    Laura helps me slip out of my robe, running her fingers down on my chest and ending a tight grip on my crotch. She asks me to stand still as she pulls my trousers off my feet. When that¡¯s out of the way, Laura starts by kissing the tip of my manhood, teasing me tentatively while caressing my hips. Her lips curve into a mischievous smile before she devours the entirety of my length inside her mouth. She puts my cock around her teeth, sucking it all the way down. What a good service. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to reach down and move her head myself, matching her rhythm with my hips as she bobs on my length back and forth.

    A groan escapes my mouth when she sucks harder, unrelenting, quickly building up the tension inside me. I close my eyes and enjoy the feeling of her tongue wrapping the head of my cock. And I come, releasing my pent up stress altogether. My knees tremble a little bit as she slurps me dry. Laura swallows and shows me a triumphant smile. She''s like a small animal looking up to me. I bend down, carry her, and throw her into bed. I lean down and take her lips again, and there¡¯s that strong and rich taste mixed in with her undeniable sweetness.

    ¡°Yank me out,¡± she says.

    ¡°That''s my plan, girl.¡± I reach to her face, tug the band out of her hair and toss it aside. Then I wrap my fingers on where the band has been and pull her towards me. The surge of desire in her eyes tell me she''s loving this. I smile, then enjoy her soft lips and tongue for a while. Upon releasing her mouth, I untie the black strings holding her panties and kiss her sex.

    It seems like there¡¯s some sort of magic they used to prevent childbirth, so Laura gives me permission to release it all inside her ¡ª rather, she requested me to. Now she¡¯s biting her lip again, inviting me, and her blue eyes reflect my own.

    She wants me inside, I know. So I push her legs apart and position my erection to where she¡¯s wet and ready for me. I begin to sink myself in a very slow pace. Laura closes her eyes, moaning, clutching on my upper arms. I ease myself out, and very slowly fill her with my cock again.

    I bend down and nibble on right ear; Laura giggles back like she¡¯s a decade younger. I start to increase my pace and her moans echo around our small room. I slightly twist her hips and pull her right arm towards me for better penetration. Laura seems to love that, as she keeps screaming for more, and then she clenches around me like a vice grip, calling out my name as we come together.

    Sinking down on top of her, Laura wipes the sweat forming on my forehead. She clutches my face and plants a tender kiss on the corner of my mouth. I pull myself out and kiss each of her nipples in turn, trailing featherlight kisses down to her navel and ending a lovable sounding kiss on her pearl.

    Laura and I continued until it was lights out, resting a little every other round. By the time we reached the limits of our flesh, Laura held me inside her arms and gently caressed me to sleep.

    [Loverboy Acquried]

 Chapter 26: Slave Life

    Chapter 26: Slave Life

    When I opened my eyes, I was buried under the feeling of softness. My hands and legs are entangled around Laura¡¯s and so is she to mine. With this, there¡¯s no denying I enjoyed our night together.

    A long time ago, back when I was in the peak of my teenager years, I paid for sex. It wasn¡¯t a desperate attempt to get my little guy wet either. I just wanted to try casual sex with the girl sitting beside me in class. I wasn¡¯t even sure if you could call that paying, but I did hand her my lunch money for three days. Our companionship didn¡¯t turn out so great in the end. Well, not as much as I would describe it compared to my experience in college, since those were exceptional. After that horrible escapade, I told myself that I wouldn¡¯t be paying for things like this the second time. That sex without love was nothing but an illusion. And it comes with consequences.

    However my time with Laura last night made me view things in a new light. I was blown away. So much that this sensation makes me want to stay in bed all day. Her breasts are as flexible as I remember them and hugging her in front like this makes me feel like a child somehow. But I continue rubbing my face on her mounds while kissing her sides.

    Laura moans and shifts down to kiss me good morning. She¡¯s quite good at kissing the experience she¡¯s built up in this brothel shows. When our lips part, we roll around so that I¡¯m laying flat and she¡¯s sitting on top.

    I arch a little, just enough to nuzzle at her neck. ¡°How sore are you baby?¡±

    ¡°Very sore, thanks to you,¡± she replies in a playful tone, squeezing my shoulders.

    ¡°Both holes?¡±

    As my lips leave their mark, she links her arms around my neck. ¡°Yes, both holes.¡±

    I kiss her throat before murmuring, ¡°You gonna get healing magic to get that fixed or what?¡±

    I get a light slap in return for saying that. ¡°Healing magic won¡¯t be enough to mend what you¡¯ve done to me, you beast. I¡¯ll need to rest for a few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, thought we could do it one last time before I leave. Oh well.¡±

    My tongue finds her ear, and Laura coaxes in delight. ¡°Oh, Stop it~¡±

    Laura gets off me and searches the floor, perhaps for the band that I tossed last night. I get up too, running my hands through my hair. As I pick up my clothes pooling on the floor, Laura whacks me hard from behind. So I turn around, and she¡¯s back on bed, folding her legs on top of one another.

    What an interesting sight to see; it causes that pleasant heat to fully rise once more.

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll cool it down,¡± she says, gesturing me with her finger to come closer.

    So like an obedient boy, I have her cool it down before we wrap things up and leave the room.

    * * *

    The glaring sun up high indicates it¡¯s past noon. With a face-splitting grin, I return to the inn that I¡¯m residing at. Room number twelve on the second floor, I knock on the rich mahogany. The door opens, and Fia jumps out to hug me. ¡°Welcome back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back indeed.¡± I rub her back as we go inside. There¡¯s food ¡ª lots of food ¡ª on the table yet there¡¯s no evident sign of seafood present. Fia must¡¯ve carefully ordered these.

    ¡°Master, would you like me to use refreshment magic?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes please.¡±

    I¡¯m no doubt fully refreshed but I stink of sweat and Fia must¡¯ve smelled how I stunk of sex. So on a separate table near her bed, she grabs the magic book titled [Life Magic]. If I remember correctly, that book costed me three precious gold coins; an eye popping price for a book. But now I understand its worth. Though I still can¡¯t grasp the mechanics behind magic, most of the formulas are simplified to the point that it feels like you¡¯re tracing an art book.

    Fia tears a page from the book and shouts, ¡°Refresh!¡±

    The page disappears into thin air after a single use. The magic results into me feeling like I had the best bath of my life. There¡¯s even an added natural scent to it, which is great. Fia does the same thing to my clothes but with [Clean] this time. Just like how we rely in technology in my world, you could really see how the residents of this world relies in the convenience of magic.

    ¡°Master, I ordered some food, but I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like so¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Fia. Let¡¯s eat together. My stomach¡¯s grumbling I could take anything right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    As we drag the food cart made from solid wood closer to my bed, I notice Fia¡¯s wearing the Kukre hairpin I bought her instead of the frilled headband that goes with her lavender dress.

    ¡°From what I heard, that Kukre hairpin brings in good luck. Is it true?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Hmm? I haven¡¯t heard of such sayings.¡±

    I should¡¯ve known better. That little devil¡¯s a scammer.

    ¡°But there must be a reason why that tree¡¯s so valued, right?¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Kukre trees won¡¯t mature until they¡¯re watered with healing water?¡±

    Thanks for confusing me.

    Fia cuts a piece of steak as I ask, ¡°And where do you get this healing water?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact history behind it, but healing water is harvested in a well near my village. Since Kukre trees are good material for a bow, I¡¯m well acquainted with them. Our houses are built with it too.¡± I eat the steak she pierces with her fork while she¡¯s explaining, and Fia lightly blows a puff in response. ¡°Awww, Master!¡±

    But as expected of a high class hotel, the meat just melts in my mouth.

    Still, she¡¯s awfully talkative today I might as well ask what I want to know.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I hope you won¡¯t mind me asking but, how did you become a slave?¡±

    That question seems like a landmine, as silence suddenly occupies the room. Fia stops on the act of cutting her steak. She isn¡¯t moving, not even breathing. She¡¯s just there. Like time stopped. This is one of my worst fears. I knew asking her about such a horrible past wasn¡¯t courteous at all.

    ¡°Does Master really want to know?¡± she asks before I could retract myself.

    I nod, and she begins after grumpily taking a bite of her steak.

    Almost a year has passed since then and exactly forty-five days ever since she became my slave. All of her hopes about returning to Paltina had vanished. She regretted not listening to her parents when they warned her not to visit the forest. Their village was positioned near the borders so she could understand where her mother¡¯s fears were coming from. But Fia needed to hunt for food if they wanted to have dinner, so she continued despite her mother¡¯s desperate attempts to stop her.

    Fia had always hunted with her father but he was suffering from a major injury he received from a claw bear they encountered two days ago when it happened. The poison was enough to paralyze a matured hunter. But she was a fool. She was too proud. She thought that after passing her coming of age ceremony, she could handle anything.

    So with her Kukre bow in hand, Fia entered the forest by herself. She didn¡¯t know what exactly happened; she was having a conversation with a fellow hunter she met in the forest when her vision blacked out.

    ¡°Wait, does this mean someone you know sold you out?¡± I can feel my hands clenching into fists. The urge to hurt whoever did this to her swirled in my mind.

    But Fia simply shakes her head and brushes a gentle a thumb on my knuckles. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    The next moment she was able to make a sense of what was happening around her, Fia found herself chained and collared inside a steel cage along with several other Demi-Humans in the same condition. She didn¡¯t know how long she was asleep nor where the carriage they were on was headed to. Everyone¡¯s face were filled with fear and uncertainty, and she wasn¡¯t an exception. She could only hug her knees and seclude herself in a corner.

    ¡°Added the continuous sobbing in the carriage, I was at the edge of losing my sanity. But each time I thought of escaping, a pain, as if my skull was cut in twain, would torment me until there was no more. That night, I blamed my powerlessness and cried myself to sleep.¡±

    My hands move on their own. I hug Fia and cradle her head against my heart. I stop and think, looking for the most comfortable words I could muster, yet I remain tongue tied and unable to speak.

    Their first stop lasted for five days. That was when she started counting how many days had passed. Their clothes were ripped and their bodies flaunted in front of hungry looking men ¡ª Human men. The Elves and Faeries were popular but it wasn¡¯t a popularity that she envied. Those that weren¡¯t sold were instructed to study various things like etiquette, handwriting, and some other skills. It was supposed to increase their value. So Fia diligently studied, not because she wanted to, but a slight disobedience would gain her a whip on the face. She didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Then the night of full moon came and her feral form was unleashed. Discovering her real potential, the slave trader found various uses for her and she was brought to Freyrun, the labyrinth city. But the plan to sell her as a warrior backfired instead. Nobody wanted to buy her with such an expensive price tag. Naturally, the slave trader was forced to lower her price, and that was when I came in.

    After recalling all of this horrible incidents, Fia has cried some agonizing sobs. Not a single one escaped me. I heard and absorb them all. And now I¡¯m so lost. A lot of things are conflicting inside of me. I want to let her go but there¡¯s no use if I release her here. I have my own goals to fulfill as well.

    I¡¯m sorry, Fia, but it looks like you¡¯re staying with me until I¡¯m out of this mess.

 Chapter 27: What Was That?

    Chapter 27: What Was That?

    Master is occupied in his desk writing a letter. There¡¯s this wide grin on his face that won¡¯t go away; the type of expression that surfaces whenever he¡¯s thinking about Rosalia.

    Because I keep staring, Master hands me some gold and instructs me to have fun elsewhere. He ushers me out of the door and slams it behind me. What to do? This is my first time strolling out in the open by myself. I¡¯m not sure where to go exactly I decide to rent a boat.

    ¡°Just by yourself today, Miss?¡± Maybe due to coincidence, but the same man who assisted us two days before takes on the task of rowing me in the canal.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer as I take his hand and get on the boat.

    ¡°Where would you like me to take you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I tell him to drop me at the blacksmith store as it¡¯s the first place that comes to mind.

    I tuck a lock of hair behind my ear as the man begins to row the boat. He¡¯s repeatedly stealing glances at my direction. Is this his first time seeing a slave walk out in the open by herself? I wish he would stop. It¡¯s starting to get awkward, yet I still feign ignorance to his repeated glimpses. Thrashing him here would cause Master some big troubles. So I just place my hands together on top of my thighs and enjoy the peaceful ambiance in this canal.

    While the rowing continues, the day when Master purchased me involuntarily comes back in my mind.

    We had a visitor: a man with the same color as my eyes, but his were a shade darker. There was that curious glint of compassion too that separated him from the other customers. I couldn¡¯t explain what it was, but I felt some sort of connection bridging the two of us when our skins touched. I remembered Leila, one of the other slaves, described a feeling like this before she was bought. It turned out that man who bought her wasn¡¯t any different from the rest, but he did gave her some proper treatment before he asked her to perform her duties. In the end, it wouldn¡¯t change that our job was to pleasure men. I expected my turn to come. I couldn¡¯t hide behind the others forever.

    However, when my ownership was transferred to my new master, I was freed from the shackles that had bind me to that wretched place. I thought ¡ª no, prayed ¡ª for a moment that he would release me, but then I realized our contract was completed. There was no need to keep me shackled. The two of us were bound until death.

    I didn¡¯t know if I should be laughing or crying. The man who bought me is young. He looked about the same age as me, perhaps a year older or two, yet I couldn¡¯t understand what was going through his head when he offered me his robe. But I donned it and trailed behind him in the busy crowd. Those were his orders

    I guessed he wanted to bed me immediately, as we headed straight to his inn. Master introduced me to several new people before having me cleanse myself. Then a lady was kind enough to give me a change of clothes. It was a little loose around the chest area but I wore it anyways. When I returned to Master¡¯s side, we both had dinner together. It was my first hot meal in a while. The food reminded me of my village too.

    Surprisingly, that night, it seemed like we¡¯d be using separate rooms. That eased my mind a little. At least he wasn¡¯t thinking of touching me everyday. But Master followed me to my room and instructed me to sit on the bed. He watched me, he stood there, and studied me carefully. I was more than terrified for the first time in a while. I thought I had gotten used to those types of faces, but I was wrong. However, I didn¡¯t show it on my face. Although I was foolish to believe that my facade would last. He sat beside me and asked me question after questions. He didn¡¯t like my nodding, so he gave me another order: to act more openly from now on.

    Come to think of it, that was when I first thought my Master is an odd man. We¡¯ve gone a long way since then, but there¡¯s still a lot of things we need to do. As he always said, we¡¯re not even halfway done yet. I think I should be fine. And I¡¯ll protect my Master as he protects me. I don¡¯t know the real reason why Minerva left me this medallion, only that I would need it in the future to help my Master in her place. She had told me not to tell Master about it before she left, but should I inform Master after all?

    I lift my head when the rowing halts. The boat stops at the edge of a wooden dock and the man jumps off, reaching out a hand to me. I accept, allowing him to pull me up on my feet. ¡°The blacksmith here is good but he¡¯s a little grumpy I think I should head with you inside.¡±

    I grumble something as a reply and make my way to the door. But the man stops me on my track and opens it for me instead. Even though I pride myself for easily reading men¡¯s expression, he¡¯s flashing me a smile that I couldn¡¯t read. I don¡¯t understand this sudden feeling in my chest. It¡¯s like fear has rooted on my legs, and it¡¯s consuming me. It''s warning me not to go there. But as I stop and think, two strong hands push me inside the building. I stumble and fall. Twisting my face away from the wooden floor, I look around me. There is nothing here except for the wooden crates that filled the room. This isn¡¯t the blacksmith store!

    ¡°Just stay there if you don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡± As this words reach my ears, the cold and sharp tip of metal grazes the back of my head.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Immediately, a line of sweat drops down from my left cheek. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    He pushes his blade forward, and it hurts, as if I¡¯ve been struck by a scorpion¡¯s tail. ¡°Don¡¯t even try it. Unnecessary deaths are not our goal, but I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Kill me? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are you after Master? Tell me!¡±

    This calm yet intimidating aura ¡ª I have felt it before. It was that single time when Master confronted that Azure Dragon to protect Minerva. But I thought Minerva left to get us out of this mess she involved us in? I have known my Master is different from all the others, yet not to the point where powerful beings such as Dragons would fear him enough to sabotage him like this. What does he even plan to do with me? I¡¯m nothing but a discardable slave.

    Then I hear the man sigh in the middle of my musings. ¡°I see no harm in telling you, but only if you behave.¡±

    He got me there. Resisting here seems like a bad choice I stop struggling altogether and take a deep breath. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll behave myself.¡±

    I shrug my shoulders and raise my hands in defeat.

    ¡°Good.¡± The man throws a crystal for me to pick up. I look into it, and the light reflecting into my eyes reveals a figure ¡ª it¡¯s Master.

    Master¡¯s still planted in front of his desk. That¡¯s good. But then he turns his head to the door, like someone knocked, and he goes there. Master opens his arms wide when the door opens. A woman comes into the circle of his arms and kisses his cheek. Master guides her into our room with his arm circled around her waist, to his bed, and he sits beside her. Then Master hugs the woman out of nowhere and dips his head down on her blonde hair.

    JUHGKDGEH!!!  Master, what are you doing? That woman¡¯s your enemy! It¡¯s hard to tell exactly, but she seems to be enjoying it too.

    They exchange some light kisses before Master says, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? You couldn¡¯t handle a single day without my little guy or what? Still, you could¡¯ve told me you¡¯d be visiting. That way I could¡¯ve ordered some food for us both. How did you even know I¡¯m staying here?¡±

    ¡°I have my connections.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s take a bath together first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I came here for.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so straight to bed? I like that. I like that about you.¡±

    Master, you need to extinguish that grin on your face! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s plotting something? But it¡¯s too late. Master¡¯s already consumed by his desires. It¡¯s showing on his face ¡ª on his widening grin!

    ¡°Dude, the elder has decided your verdict. As a person, we do not deem you dangerous, but your abilities are.¡±

    ¡°Babe, you''ve got to explain this in detail. I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Dude, would you like to know how many times I tried to kill you when we were making love?¡±

    ¡°So you mean, those weren¡¯t love bites? I thought you were just being kinky.¡±

    What is this familiarity between them two? I feel so left out I almost want to cry.

    The woman breaks from his embrace and stands in front of our glass window. ¡°You have it with you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Have it with me? Laura¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop playing games, Dude! Hand me the sword!¡±

    Finally, this evil witch has shown her true form. But Master remains in his position. He fishes something out of his pocket ¡ª a thin stick ¡ª and puts it in his mouth. He lights it up using some sort of imaginative tool before resting his foot on top of his thigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, Laura. I¡¯ve started to like you, you know? I¡¯m guessing you having the confidence to show up here and demand these things mean that Fia¡¯s in your possession somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So hand me the sword if you value your slave.¡±

    ¡°Laura, you know how easy it is for me to kill a Dragon? If something were to happen to Fia¡­ well, I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination.¡±

    Awww, Master. Now I¡¯m having a hard time hating on your weirdness beforehand.

    ¡°Dude, you should know that we came here in peace. But we needed reassurance. As long as you comply to our demands, then we¡¯ll give her back to you safe and sound. You have my word.¡±

    Master shrugs. ¡°You¡¯re not giving me much choice here.¡±

    "My apologies, but please understand."

    "Alright. It''s the sword you want, it''s the sword you''d get. See how easy I am to convince?"

    Master waves his right hand into thin air and pulls out a sword even bigger than he is.

    ¡°No way¡­ So he does have it with him after all,¡± the man behind me says.

    ¡°Have it with him? What do you mean?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Look at him again. I¡¯m afraid to say your master¡¯s not human. He¡¯s something else entirely.¡±

    Something else entirely? Those last words entice me to narrow my eyes into the crystal again.

    ¡°What¡­¡± For a moment, for the first time, I see a strange thing ¡ª the silhouette of a woman with a snake as a lower half ¡ª looming above my Master¡¯s figure.

    It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s this man¡¯s fault that I¡¯m seeing weird things. I rub my eyes and look again, and the snake woman slowly turns her head to me. And then, the woman smiles.

    * * *

    Guys, if you like this story so far, don''t forget to rate and review :)

 Chapter 28: The World is Beginning to Move

    Chapter 28: The World is Beginning to Move

    ~ Fia ~

    Now that the Dragons had achieved what they wanted, the man who called himself Simon, releases me. But my eyes never left the crystal ball, it never the left the snake woman who¡¯s still smiling at me. I have this bad premonition the moment I saw that twisted smile. What is that thing? Can it even be called a thing? The history of us Demi-Humans is vast, but not for once have I heard of a combination like that. Perhaps she¡¯s a full blooded demon? It seems attached to my Master as if they were one and the same. In the beginning I only felt fear, but now that anxiety inside of me has grown into something more sinister; like a tragedy would soon occur.

    ¡°Laura?¡± Simon says at the crystal ball with a tone as if he¡¯s confused.

    I turn to Simon to ask him what¡¯s wrong, but his dilating eyes make me turn back to the crystal ball once more. After acquiring the sword, the snake woman has now wrapped herself around the witch¡¯s body. She¡¯s looking at us through the crystal, giving us both a mocking smile.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Simon shouts as he shields me from something. Then I hear several thuds lancing on his back. With a little bit of strength, he pushes me away.

    I lift my eyes. ¡°Eh?¡±

    Simon¡¯s blood stains the wooden deck. Coughing, he looks at his hand before saying, ¡°First time I bled in decades.¡± Though he¡¯s bleeding badly, he seems well enough to release a laugh.

    ¡°Your wounds are bad,¡± I say. The crystal ball is emitting a strong light enough to brighten the entire room, but my attention shifts to this wounded man.

    ¡°Just need¡­ a little bit of rest¡­¡± With his face twisting in pain, Simon forces himself to take a few steps before he collapsed with his back against the wooden walls.

    I crouch down to check on his wounds. ¡°I can never understand how you Dragons think. First you abducted me here and now you save my life ¡ª are you an idiot?¡±

    Simon moans. ¡°We never meant harm to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that you¡¯re after?¡±

    ¡°You have seen it yourself no? That sword your Master¡¯s carrying is cursed. It is not meant to repel disaster. It is disaster itself. Our duty as Dragons is to keep peace and stability in this world. Your master''s an irregular. He¡¯s a human, but he¡¯s strong enough to rival us Dragons in combat. Why do you think that is?¡±

    I never once thought about that. But what he¡¯s saying is the truth. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s possessed. His strength is not his. Whoever it is that gave him that strength would soon consume him. And it won¡¯t be long until he¡¯s become a puppet ever dancing for patrons unseen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to. This is our duty after all.¡±

    Simon wipes the blood of his mouth and pushes himself back up. He waves his hand at me when I try to help. But as what you would expect from a dragon, his wounds have healed.

    Suddenly, he rushes out of the door. I follow him outside to sate my curiosity. Over there we look at the unusual color of the sky. Something is wrong or different about it. Not the usual calming tint that I¡¯ve always looked up to whenever I felt lonely. This sky is dark and menacing.

    ¡°Dragons¡­ But how?¡±

    * * *

    ~ Rosalia ~

    It¡¯s yet another bright and sunny day: the perfect weather for me to get on the road and return back to Freyrun. I survey my room for the last time. It¡¯s as if everything else that occurred here in the last few days was an imitation, fabricated by my mind in its loneliest.

    ¡°Rosalia my dear, won¡¯t you stay some more? Your siblings haven¡¯t seen you in a full year.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Hearing my mother¡¯s soothing voice, I turn around and shake my head as a reply. ¡°Mum, how many times have we discussed this? I don¡¯t want to give up. I know, somewhere in my heart, that Dad¡¯s still waiting for our help down there.¡±

    ¡°Rosalia, you don¡¯t have to burden yourself about this. Your father¡¯s been missing for eleven years now. As a labyrinth explorer yourself, you should know what that means.¡±

    ¡°Still, what proof do we have to state the other way?¡± I say, tightly gripping the handle of my staff.

    Mother walks closer and takes my free hand. ¡°Rosalia, eleven years is a long time. It¡¯s about time you face the truth. I do not want to lose you the same way I lost your father; it will slay me. The labyrinth is a dangerous place. To begin with, you weren¡¯t even built to be an explorer.¡± Mother inhales deeply before continuing. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not asking you to return just so you could help us out here in the fields, but maybe you could find something else to do? Dear, you¡¯re still young and full of potential. It¡¯s not too late to try something else.¡±

    Her hands move up to my shoulders and taps me twice. Then she begins to stroke my cheek, my hair, and my brow. For a brief moment, I let my mother continue without retorting. We¡¯ve argued about this topic more than I could count it in my hands. This is all Dood¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for him planting this seed of confusion in my heart, I wouldn¡¯t have returned here for advice. Not when I haven¡¯t accomplished my own set of goals.

    ¡°Rosalia, it¡¯s not fitting to think about a boy when mother¡¯s talking to you.¡±

    I flush at the words that left her mouth in a mocking tone. ¡°Seriously Mum, how could you even start this nonsense in the middle of a serious conversation?¡±

    She places a hand on her waist and shakes her index finger at me. ¡°What¡¯s there to deny? Mother can read you like a book after all. And for your information, Mother was watching when you were hugging that staff like a pillow. You. Were. All. Sweaty¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mum!¡± That¡¯s it! Shooting her a cold piercing look, I mercilessly stab her with the thin end of my staff. But with a hair¡¯s breadth, Mother dodges by twisting her body.

    She gracefully steps in and hugs me tight. ¡°Oh how you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    ¡°Stop this, Mum. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Yet as I struggle to release myself, a concentrated piece of light asking for attention flashes outside. It¡¯s almost blinding. Too blinding to see.

    My mother releases me in her bewilderment. I rush and open the single window in my room to check. A beam of light shoots from the ground that shatters the clouds and soon pierces the heavens. It¡¯s far away, very far away from me, as if it came from the other side of the continent. Feeling a sense of familiarity, I watch this glorious sight unfold.

    Then my heart begins to pound in its own rhythm. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Could it be Dood?¡±

    Nah. Not in the slightest.

    * * *

    Small-san¡¯s Notes!

    Now, before you all start hurling spears at me, I think I should explain why this chapter is so short. College classes has been taking most of my time lately, not to mention I have to work extra because someone wrecked my car two weeks ago. So yeah, no fast updates in a little bit. I will post the complete version of this chapter ¡ª which includes a POV of Sasha, Minerva, and Fia in the end ¡ª once I''m done with the next one. Until then, feel free to vote on the poll that I have made, and don¡¯t forget to post your opinion down there.

 Chapter 29: The World is Beginning to Move

    Hello there my lovely readers. It''s been a while. College is easing up a little bit I can start writing in smaller bits again.

    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>

    Those of you who has read Operation Re:Code would find some of the words here familiar.  Actually, it makes me wonder why no one has said anything yet so far x.x

    * * *

    Chapter 29: The World is Beginning to Move

    My body feels so high on cloud nine it¡¯s ecstatic. What a wonderful bed this is alright. Slowly, once that warm feeling has subsided, I open my eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Where am I?¡±

    White space. Wherever my vision lands, there¡¯s nothing except for this untainted purity. What in the shaz is going on? As I ponder my head for answers, the recent memory streams back into my head. Oh, that¡¯s right. There was that blinding light that came out of nowhere.

    I push myself up into a sitting position. ¡°Fia?¡±

    No answer. There¡¯s nobody else but me here after all. Not even Laura who took the [Dragon Killer] sword away. It¡¯s not like I need the sword anyways. As long as Fia returns to me without a scratch, she can have the damn sword all she wants.

    That aside, what is this place? I¡¯m worried about Fia, but there¡¯s no use worrying if I can¡¯t get out of here. I stand up and check my status screen; everything seems to be working fine. Great.

    I pull out a mythril sword from inventory and begin my walk. This all-white place is giving me the creeps, as if there¡¯s a damsel in distress waiting for me at the end of this never changing hallway.

    Still, there¡¯s gotta be an exit here somewhere. I¡¯m all in for scenarios like that, but this one is screaming for me to get the hell out. Sorry, but another pretty face is just not worth it to get myself in trouble.

    As I continue, I come upon a book resting on top of a wooden table. I pick it up and view the contents. What a surprise. Signed by the name [Jude], it¡¯s a journal written in English ¡ª my mother tongue. But how so?

    Brushing the complicated stuff aside, I begin to read the first page.

    It was predicted that this world would end after reaching a whole cycle of 1000 years.

    The world will restart along with its residents.

    It had always been like that.

    The God of Destruction will descend and rip this world a knew.

    That was the prophecy.

    But it was said that a single blacksmith broke this cycle.

    He contracted many spirits.

    Forged many artifacts.

    And created the sword that will slay God.

    Upon completion the sword was named: ¡°Dragon Killer.¡±

    The fight for freedom lasted many years.

    It destroyed an ancient civilization and mankind¡¯s advancements gone along with it.

    After many hardships, sacrifice, and solitude the blacksmith won.

    However even the legendary sword wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat God.

    Legend says The Blacksmith sealed God into the deepest part of the Demon Continent.

    And before his final years he left his mastery inside a magical gem.

    This very same gem was cast into the ocean, forever losing the method to replicate his artifacts.

    He left his legacy to prepare for that fateful day.

    So that one day a young man like myself can continue what he started.

    Now another cycle of 1000 years is fast approaching.

    Can the denizens of this world stop their inevitable destruction?

    Or will this world once again reset to zero?

    The journal¡¯s intro ends with an interesting question I hurriedly flip it to next page. It talks about various artifacts in an alphabetical manner and how they were created. Just in case, I check into [Firebrand], as it¡¯s the sword that I¡¯ve used the most.

    Firebrand - The Vanquisher -

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    A double-edged sword forged from the fangs of the Demoness Tirade. From the moment I had seen that beast of a woman, I knew she was the perfect component to seal Viviene¡¯s undying flames. The gems were allocated on the hilt to replicate a sword found in the royal palace. However, this will be its perfect counterpart, as this sword would announce the birth of a new King and his upcoming kingdom. The casualties were severe, unlike any who had seen before, but the fight is just beginning. With the help of this sword, I hope he would lead his kingdom to prosperity.

    ¡°Seven gems to represent the seventh month: Viviene.¡± Unfortunately after that, most of the pages were torn off there¡¯s basically nothing left for me to read. Such a cliffhanger!

    At the same time, it makes me wonder if the first page refers to that very same sword that I had. What¡¯s their connection?

    ¡°It¡¯s the very same sword from the legends: The sword of Promise,¡± says a feminine voice out of nowhere. Reaching for my sword I cautiously turn around, wondering who that person is. Standing over there is a girl ¡ª a beautiful girl with pale white skin, long green hair and hazel eyes.

    ¡°That sword is like a limb; a missing piece,¡± she continues. More confused as a result, I narrow my eyes at this suspicious girl. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not your enemy,¡± she says in her defense.

    ¡°And why should I trust you? You could be a dragon underneath that pretty face for all I know.¡±

    As if my words were annoying, she blows a sigh while scratching the back of her long ears similar to that of an elf. ¡°True. Now isn¡¯t the best time to appear after all, but I know of a few things you might be interested in knowing. You want to return, do you not?¡±

    I see no other choice I withdraw my animosity. ¡°First of all, I want you tell me: where am I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little hard to explain, little one.¡±

    ¡°Then make it so it won¡¯t be hard. If not, this conversation is over.¡±

    She sighs again. ¡°Kids these days¡­ I hope that you haven¡¯t forgotten that if it weren¡¯t for me convincing my Jude to spare you, you¡¯d already be dungeon nourishment.¡±

    This girl is high on something. Wait¡­ ¡°Jude? You mean the guy who wrote this journal? Where is he right now?!¡±

    I need to see him, speak to him, and maybe then, I can finally find a way back home!

    The girl then responds to my excitement with a shrug. But as I wait for her to open her mouth, bright light emits from somewhere, causing me to reflexively shut my eyes and turn away.

    The next instant I open my eyes, I see the clouds beyond my broken ceiling, straight past the floors of the other rooms above me.

    ¡°I¡¯m back?¡±

    A sudden rumbling noise erupts heavenward as I stand up, as if lightning would strike from that black mist slowly enveloping the blue sky. Curious, I jump out and watch the scene on top of the inn¡¯s broken rooftop. Bystanders, both young and old, litter the streets as far as I can see.

    The mysterious black mist spreads across the entire city, engulfing Saphir in a temporary darkness without the sun¡¯s light. People begin to murmur among themselves while others start to dash off to seek sanctuary.

    Something is coming. I don¡¯t know what, but I can feel it.

    The wind howls ferociously, and as the rumbling grows louder and louder, monsters ¡ª as I see them ¡ª sporting two large wings on their back emerge from within the mist!

    As a response to this sudden invasion, loud, frantic shouting booms from the people below.

    ¡°Run away!¡± someone shouted.

    The streets suddenly turn into a stream of bodies, swallowing the smaller percentage who decide to run at the opposite direction. Cries after cries echo as I jump across the rooftops; each one of them are being devoured or killed on the spot ¡ª it¡¯s a total disaster everywhere I look.

    But this is no time to observe. Fia ¡ª I have to find Fia!

    * * *

    I hope you enjoy this chapter. Don''t forget to rate and review~

 Chapter 30: Engage

    Chapter 30:  Engage

    ~ Dude ~

    Disaster springs forth wherever I look. With an ear-deafening howl, a monster, taller than me and this building combined, swings its fist at my direction. I easily leap backwards to avoid, but the roof I was at is destroyed as a result. However, I do not waste this chance in front of me. Unleashing [Cerberus], a polearm with a purple-tinted blade attached at the end, I rush towards it while razing the blade down on the length of its arm. Sparks fly as I climb, and with a simple slanted cut across its face, the monster falls on its knees.

    [Spear Mastery Learned]

    As I distance myself, I notice the monster¡¯s irregularity. There¡¯s no blood as if it¡¯s a hollow shell and the silver scales covering the entirety of its body is giving me the eerie vibes. On the center of its chest is a core of some sort. It emits small particles of orange light that seems to heal its wounds.

    My eyes narrow into slits when I see the contents ¡ª a human. The man¡¯s facial expression tells me he¡¯s being used as a source of nutrient to sustain this monster¡¯s vitality. Otherwise, what reason would they have to keep him alive? This is all the more reason that I have to find Fia ¡ª fast!

    Despite its overblown size, the monster moves in quick and slams its fist to where I¡¯m at, giving me no chance to further assess any information about it. I feel the land rumbling as I roll to safety. Damn, what a bad combination of agility and strength! One hit, and I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me, as the previous space I was standing at before is lost into ruins. If these attacks continues, this land would no doubt sink into the ocean. But what do I do? If destroying this monster would equate to me killing that bystander, then I would be no different from a murderer; even if that guy is a total stranger. However, what choice do I have?

    I allocate three skill points in [Spear Mastery] before raising myself to face this foe. With determination to pass, I swing my spear left and right and take a deep breath.

    ¡°Whatever I do here will bother me immensely, but I hope you would rest in peace.¡±

    Letting out another ferocious howl, the monster continues its relentless attacks. Little by little, at a distance where being swatted like a fly is centimeters away, I chip in my hits.

    Its regeneration is not as quick as Azul¡¯s but is troublesome nonetheless. It gives chase wherever I go! And just when I thought that one is troublesome enough, more of its kind flock to where we bout, so I run towards the abandoned streets and use the tight passages and buildings as a form of concealment.

    ¡°Good Lord, how many of those are out there? Five or six? No, perhaps more,¡± I say while pressing my back against a wall.

    Each one of those things is as deadly as they appear. Others even carry armaments like a sword or spear while the last two have complicated rings floating around their necks. The knights of this city stand no chance against those monsters. They¡¯re too low leveled.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    But fighting a group of these high leveled monsters could be dangerous to me as well. Not to mention, there¡¯s those masked figures that¡¯s massacring the people around town. Either way, there¡¯s no safe place. This city is done for.

    Though that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll leave them alone. If I could just find Fia and assure her safety, I can concentrate on taking out these baddies. But where do I begin? I haven¡¯t got the slightest clue on where she¡¯s at.

    Damn, damn, damn, damn, damn!

    All these thoughts are pointless. As long as I have this slave mark, I know for a fact that Fia¡¯s still alive. Based on her personality, I know I¡¯m her first priority; so there¡¯s no doubt that she would look for me. I need to do what I can, for now.

    I slip away from the rummaging monsters and head for the central plaza using my incredible speed. Helping the knights on their fight should be my priority, as they could help evacuate the citizens in these times of need.

    But as I reach my desired destination, I stop. Dead bodies, knights and civilians alike, strew on the ground all the way down the stairs to the dock with either a limb missing or a twisted neck. The stench of death is overwhelming my nose as I move closer. Whoever did this is inhuman!

    The clanking of steel resounds from my left. I turn my head to look, and there I find a familiar knight facing an unknown entity. One on one. Or it seems that way. The body of the female knight behind him is bathing on her own pool of blood.

    ¡°You, you there! Take my sister and run! Hurry!¡± he orders after noticing my presence.

    The knight shrieks as he thrusts his blade forward, but the figure boasting a set of crimson armor dodges the end of his blade with a simple side-step, spinning in turn to retaliate a strike of her own. The knight manages to raise his blade in time, but the strength behind that full swing causes him to be literally blown away against a solid wall. Then his body plops down like a doll followed by a ruined debris. The aftermath is deadly. No way he could¡¯ve survived that.

    ¡°Dropping dead after a single hit¡­ This is why I hate humans¡­¡± mutters the woman as her head slowly tilts to my side. ¡°Are you the same?¡±

    A single glimpse in her eyes tells me she¡¯s one dangerous individual. She moves her tongue across bottom lip, smirking. Without even uttering another word, she leaps towards me with her blade above her head, swinging it down with both hands!

    ¡°Shit, psycho!¡± Due to the nature of my passive skills, my body responds and deflects her attack with an upward swing of my spear. A strong clash, but I¡¯m superior in terms of strength.  I use the force behind my legs to push her away. The woman gracefully lands on her feet, sword in hand, and resumes attacking me once more. It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing a mirror of how I fight, as she¡¯s hacking at me without care. Yet somehow, I feel like her hits are more precise and calculated, aiming for the vitals that could impair my movements.

    Dangerous!

 Chapter 31: Hot things are hot

    Well, there goes Chapter 31! Only a few chapters away till we get the big reveal, so stay tune!

    That aside, I have a big test coming so I won''t be updating in the few days to review. I hope I pass lol.

    * * *

    Chapter 31: Hot things are hot

    The fight has been going on for several minutes now and yet this woman still hasn¡¯t shown any signs of exhaustion. I don¡¯t know who she is but she¡¯s a lot stronger than any I¡¯ve encountered before. That man in the dungeon, however, is on a different level but this woman wouldn¡¯t be too far behind us both.

    I¡¯m assuming she notices this too, as she suddenly changes her stance. She hunches down low while holding her sword with her left hand behind her back.

    In that short instant, I use [Observe] to reveal her abilities.

    Race: Dragon of Old

    Name: Valeria

    Level: 141

    Skills: [Flight], [Flame Burst], [Ancient Sword], [Dragon Skin], [Transformation], [One-Handed Sword Mastery], [Two-Handed Sword Mastery]

    Magic: [Invoke Flame]

    Valeria, eh? What a pretty name. Though it sucks that she¡¯s one heck of a lunatic. And for a Dragon to participate in this massacre; did Minerva lie when she said that they¡¯re the Guardians of this world? I¡¯d like to think otherwise but no other explanation is better than seeing it firsthand.

    It feels like her next response would be to cut my throat the moment I step in her zone. Yes, I¡¯ve seen it happen in movies after all. As I wait, her right hand bursts into flames. Grasping that flame in her hand, she pushes her sword¡¯s pommel, as if feeding it. Then her whole sword ignites into a giant flame, incinerating the corpses around her. Even the female knight that man ordered me to save wasn¡¯t spared from this fate. I am sorry.

    Once the flames have subsided, it materializes a long, single edged claymore held by a thin silver handle half the blade¡¯s size. Crimson linings representing her flame element adorn the dark blade while the guard itself represents a dragon¡¯s wing.

    Perfect weapon for a dangerous opponent. How great. I feel like my chances of survival has lessened all of a sudden. Because of that, I look at my current skillset. It¡¯s a little disheartening that I don¡¯t have any offensive skills to use at all.

    The thought makes me swallow hard. If this woman knew what I was thinking, she would kill me on the spot. The only reason she¡¯s being wary is because I showed her that I could keep up. In truth, it was my instincts that saved me all this time. Without it, even with my unnaturally high stats, my brain wouldn¡¯t be able to match her intensity.

    In any case, if fire her is her element, then I would need something to extinguish those flames.

    Thus I return [Cerberus] back to inventory and bring out a pair of [Frost Breath]s. Although the weapon is classified as a one-handed sword, the shape and appearance is more akin to that of a scimitar. The blade doesn¡¯t have any fancy decoration to it, but it¡¯s not wise to underestimate this weapon. The blade itself, after all, distorts the temperature around it strong enough to make me feel the chill despite with [Cold Resistance] on.

    ¡°A relic?¡± murmurs the woman, but she doesn¡¯t relinquish her stance.

    A swift sound, and crimson flames swallow my field of vision! There¡¯s no room for me to run I step forward and cut through her flames with my ice blades. Hot! The flames burning my skin make me grit my teeth. As soon as I make my way out of that hell-fire, the woman rushes in and brandishes her obsidian claymore in a circular swing. I block with both swords, but the motion lifts me off the ground and sends me high up in the air.

    Boulder-sized fireballs shoot out from her right hand. One by one I slash through her fireballs as I descend. When I land, she charges towards me and slashes me twice with her sword unleashing flame waves.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I back away on the second swing, but another wave of fire greets me as I look up. With [Quicken] I manage to dodge with my life, but her relentless assault does not stop there.

    A scream launches out of my mouth as the tip of her claymore finds its mark on my shoulder. I retaliate as soon as I fixed my grip, slashing in every direction possible. But the girl presses on. She keeps on hacking expressionlessly, as if saying she won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m dead on her feet.

    Blood spattered on the ground as I continue my desperate actions. My [Hp] bar slowly depletes down into the yellow area, below sixty percent!

    ¡°I won¡¯t die here!¡± I swing my right sword downward with a scream.

    ¡°Then try and survive if you can, human!¡± She swats and redirects my strike with her long blade. Spinning, she kicks me hard on the chest. Damn, my chest twists and I can¡¯t breathe! I stagger due to the lack of oxygen and drop my right sword. Noticing her blade leveled above my head in time, I raise the other one to defend. But before her obsidian blade descends, she shifts her wrists to slash me horizontally instead. I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Yet somehow, her blade doesn¡¯t reach me. Her sword stopped just before it could cut me. No, it didn¡¯t stop. Something forced it to halt. It¡¯s not something you would notice at first glance, but these layers of circular shields is that ¡ª Minerva¡¯s!

    Then for some odd reason, the woman leaps backwards to distance herself.

    A man, sporting his rough blonde hair and lean build, walks in front of me carrying a pair of dual daggers with an eerie shine. I think I know him, but I can¡¯t remember. Beside him is a person with wolfish ears. She looks at me, her lips trembling, but doesn¡¯t say a word. This worrywart I know for sure.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dragon but I don¡¯t recognize your soul. Explain yourself!¡± the man demands with a fierce voice.

    Only then I realize that this man is Simon. What in the heavens?! He¡¯s a Dragon as well?

    Even though it¡¯s not the best time, questions after questions take root in my head. There¡¯s so many things I want to know, right here and right now, but I just grip the handle of my sword tight. Persevere Dude! You need to survive this first!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m so glad we made it in time,¡± Fia whispers as she helps me get back on my feet.

    ¡°But I thought¡­ Didn¡¯t they took you captive?¡± My voice sounds so feeble it comes as a surprise. I¡¯m that close to death, am I?

    Fia nods and takes out a page from a healing book. She presses a palm on my chest and heals my cuts before saying, ¡°They did, Master, but things have changed. He¡¯s on our side. We can trust him.¡±

    Something must¡¯ve happened indeed. I lift my head to look at the two Dragons staring at each other.

    ¡°Aww, would you look at that.¡± The woman bites her index finger. ¡°You¡¯re that hatchling who replaced Grimgal. Oh how you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    ¡°Grimgal?¡± asks Simon. Just because of those few words, he¡¯s shaking all of a sudden.

    ¡°Yes, he seeks destruction just like our Master. But he¡¯s long gone, you see. That bastard put him to eternal sleep. But don¡¯t worry, you can take his spot, right beside the Goddess herself. What say you, my brother? Would you join us? Just like old times? Please?¡± Her words are so gentle that it¡¯s soothing to the ears. What is this sensation in my head? A spell?

    Simon puts a palm on his forehead. ¡°Stop¡­ Don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Wake up from your dream, hatchling. A dragon¡¯s sole duty isn¡¯t to protect, it is to destroy! Search deep inside of you; I know it is destruction you seek. That purpose is embedded deep in our cores ¡ª our souls. As all is the will of the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Silence! I won¡¯t tolerate anymore of your ramblings!¡± Simon breaks free from his shaking and points the tip of his knife at the woman.

    ¡°Come, Brother. Join me! Let us bring forth strife and chaos ¡ª Her gift to mankind. Just like our sister. Right, Laura?¡±

    The woman turns to her side, and comes down is Laura with her wings visible on her back. But this isn¡¯t the Laura I know. Her eye color is hard to determine, because her widely diluted pupils make them look entirely black, and she¡¯s hugging the [Dragon Killer] sword as if it¡¯s her last lifeline.

    ¡°All is the will of the Goddess,¡± Laura says in a monotone.

    ¡°Snap out of it, Laura! Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± I shout at the top of my lungs. But she¡¯s not responding, not even acknowledging my presence ¡ª shit!

    Simon raises a hand and signals me to stop. ¡°That¡¯s enough. She can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened myself, but we need to get that sword away from her.¡± Simon balances the dual knives in his hands and enters a battle stance. ¡°I might not have the chance to say this later, so listen closely: I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His sincere apology calmed my boiling blood.

    ¡°What needs to be done?¡± I ask him.

    The woman extends her hand to Simon. ¡°My little brother, don¡¯t be a fool. You belong on our side.¡±

    But Simon merely sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll hold her off; you handle Laura.¡±

    ¡°That woman¡¯s insane. You won¡¯t last a minute.¡±

    ¡°Then so be it.¡± I sense confidence in his voice. A large purple flame then swallows his right arm whole. When I blink, Simon has already lunged himself at his target, trapping his foe on the ruined housings.

    The battle to end this madness has begun!

    I lift my sword and point it to Laura. "It pains me to do this, but it looks like I¡¯m gonna have to do it after all."

 Information About The World

    Well, let¡¯s get to the purpose of this extra chapter. One of you has sent me a lengthy response saying I really don¡¯t explain shit in this novel. You know what? That is true. This is a first person story after all. I might have my own shortcomings as a writer myself, but think about it; would you really have someone explain things to you logically if you come to a different world? Maybe, but most of the time, the answer is no. I find it unrealistic that you have to find out things before it happens to you. No, the shaz will happen first whether you like it or not. And I don¡¯t really like my villains explaining their shit either because come on! Where is the mystery and romance in that? It¡¯s up to the mc to find out what¡¯s wrong by the bits and pieces they left. Connect the dots as they say my friends.

    Well, there¡¯s more to be filled out when I have more time. This is it for now. Spoil yourself if you must.

    <hr />

    The World

    Long ago, a war that threatened to destroy the whole world broke out, and in the midst of that one gigantic turbulence was a young man who came from a different world. He put an end to the madness brought upon the very being mankind worshiped as a Goddess. He built the magic wall which separated the world of mortals to that of the Goddess and her advocates, and put an end to the fighting. Finally, his efforts rewarded him with peace and the world was reformed to his liking. Those who fought with him who survived the struggle became kings and leaders while others sought their own path. And soon enough, the young man disappeared himself.

    Hundred of years later, while the two nations in the Zeal continent were battling for supremacy, a giant obsidian obelisk appeared out of nowhere ¡ª a phenomenon that no one was able to explain. These obelisk were later known as "Dungeons". Who made these dungeons? For what purpose? Question and doubts about these dungeons were forgotten, as mankind prospered from its appearance.

    Thus, a new era involving these dungeons began.

    <hr />

    Continents known so far:

    Zeal Continent - Also known as the central and largest continent. Further to the south in the Kingdom of Valentia is the where the first dungeon is located.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Mercantile - The southern continent, also known as: The land of everlasting snow. Humans who originated from this continents are referred to as ¡°Merchants¡±.

    Floating Continent - The continent above the clouds where mythical beings such as Dragons reside.

    <hr />

    The Izelian Calender is composed of thirteen months; all having twenty-five days each. The month¡¯s names are mirrored after the Great Dragons themselves, so more will be revealed as the story goes. This list shows both the old and new names(If you know what that means).

    First Month -

    Second Month - ???? / Laurentia [ The Water Serpent ]

    Third Month - ???? / Felise [

    Fourth Month -

    Fifth Month - ???? / Meriel [ Dragon of Reverberating Wind ]

    Sixth Month -

    Seventh Month - Valeria / Minerva [ Dragon of Undying Flame ]

    Eight Month - ???? / Azul [ Thunder-Clad Dragon ]

    Ninth Month -

    Tenth Month -

    Eleventh Month -

    Twelfth Month -

    Thirteenth Month - Grimgal / Simon [Dragon of Death and Illusion ]

    <hr />

    Known Dragon Artifacts

    Aegis - A medallion storing the magic of absolute defense. Currently owned by the Flame Dragon Minerva and was later handed down to Fia.

    Vesper - A thin blue spear currently owned by the Thunder Dragon Azul. One of the few artifacts known to have shattered the walls of Aegis.

    Ancient Sword - A large obsidian claymore that spews out hellish flames whenever unsealed. The trademark weapon of the Princess of Carnage who scorched the land of mortals.

    Avenir - A pair of dual knives that deals incurable wounds. It is also said that anyone who receives a wound, no matter how small, from these blades would suffer eternal nightmares, then and there. Currently owned by the Shadow Dragon Simon.

    <hr />

 Side Story

    A new story I decided to write on a whim after my slump on writing chapter 32 today lol. Let me know what you think.

    Chapter 1: Welcome to Rosetta!

    Since long ago, one of the puzzling places in this world is the labyrinth: a complex maze filled of death-dealing traps and monsters. Others who had braved these mysterious floors managed to attain wealth, fame, and even innovation, but some of the unfortunate ones experienced the most gruesome and painful death.

    Those who are courageous enough to traverse the labyrinth, despite knowing the danger that entails, are called adventurers. Schools were erected for the sole purpose of nurturing talented and vigorous youth, hoping that these able bodied youngster could solve the labyrinth¡¯s never ending mysteries.

    This story details the journey of a young man who was born and raised in a family of prestigious knights. Rejecting the life that was set to him, he decides to follow his own path ¡ª to be a Magus. Christopher takes on his mother¡¯s name and enrolls at Rosetta, the biggest adventurer¡¯s academy in all of Scaldus. What will his future bring?

    * * *

    Year 1527, Month 4

    ¡°Alright kids, you have one week to finish this assignment. Those of you who couldn¡¯t stomach to kill their first Ents might as well drop off the boat now. You¡¯re here to become adventurers, you hear me?! So consider this test your initiation to this hell ride. Any other questions?¡±

    No one in the class was brave enough to raise their hand and question this demon teacher. As soon as he dismissed the class and left the classroom, loud sighing blared in response.

    ¡°To think that we¡¯re being sent to a labyrinth on the first day of class, isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± one of the students said.

    ¡°Meh, I¡¯d rather have a shot at this skill bracelet sooner than later,¡± a young man sporting his crimson, shoulder length ponytail replied in a carefree tone. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Show off,¡± scoffed a girl, crossing her arms in his nonchalance. ¡°There¡¯s a big difference in traversing a labyrinth knowing what¡¯s in it rather than just rushing with an empty head, idiot.¡±

    The young man snickered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that type of language from an elf. How childish.¡±

    ¡°What was that?! You damn dwarf!¡±

    ¡°Childish, childish, childish, childish, childish, childish, childish, childish, childish¡ª¡±

    With that, the arguments between Chris¡¯s new class started.

    Both parties have their point. Chris couldn¡¯t contain himself to try the Skill bracelet either, yet at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to enter the labyrinth in question, although for beginners, without doing his research.

    ¡°Let the idiots fight among themselves,¡± a male¡¯s voice spoke behind him. Chris turned from his chair to look. With a pair of feline ears, the voice came from a Lynx ¡ª a race originating from the southern part of Scaldus.

    ¡°Raven Phylix. Nice to meet you.¡± The young man offered a handshake, and Chris accepted.

    ¡°Christopher Noire. A pleasure to meet you as well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little noisy here. You want to head out and hit the library?¡±

    ¡°Good idea. We only have a week to finish this assignment after all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡±

    Chris stood up as he grabbed the wooden staff the school provided him yesterday and followed his new acquaintance. They walked down the marble hallways, passing the other classrooms in the first year building.

    ¡°Judging by the staff you carry, you must be a mage, huh?¡±

    Chris denied the praise with a wave of his hand. ¡°A mage would be too much of a tittle for me right now. I¡¯m still on the apprentice level. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? This is all the weapon I need.¡± Raven clenched his fist with confidence, but quickly retracted his action by scratching his head. ¡°Just kidding. I have a spirit stone imbued with [Scaldic Claws] attached on my skill bracelet. See?¡±

    His confidence was understandable. Lynx, after all, was a race infused with tremendous vitality and agility compared to a regular human.

    ¡°I see. So a fighter then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve trained these fists my whole life for this moment, and I¡¯m finally here ¡ª in Rosetta, the adventurer¡¯s academy. It¡¯d be a huge waste not to make use of them.¡±

    Chris admired his diligence. Due to his family background, he too studied martial arts at a young age, but he chose the path where his heart wanted to be. To be a magus. Although there wasn¡¯t a single day that Chris had forgotten the way his Father taught him how to use the sword. The basics, the form, the style ¡ª all of those were engraved inside of him.

    It was exactly the reason why he didn¡¯t want to follow into tradition and serve the Celestians his family was supposed to serve. His two elder brothers already took that weight off of him. He wanted freedom, and only by being a respectable magus would he achieve that goal.

    The two didn¡¯t have much trouble locating their quarry. The library was a grey pointed obelisk that garnered attention whenever they look up. They waited in line outside before a fellow donning a crimson blazer checked their identification cards and ushered them inside.

    The interior of the obelisk awed Chris. Spiraling stairs, multiple levels, books of different variations adorning the walls ¡ª it was exactly what he had expected.

    Most of the students who entered at the same time continued to their desired destinations. Chris hadn¡¯t spotted a student wearing the same type of Blazer as them, which was green, giving him the conclusion that most freshmen were still in class.

    ¡°Oh! Two fresh meat. How can I help you today?¡± A short girl with two pixie wings protruding out of her back greeted them as they looked around. Her disheveled hair and white lab coat distinguished her from the rest.

    ¡°We¡¯d like some information about this labyrinth our teacher is sending us to,¡± Raven asked.

    The girl laughed as she walked behind a counter. ¡°I see, I see. You two must be Gladius¡¯ students. This always happen every year it¡¯s almost a tradition around here.¡±

    Raven scratched the back of his neck with a wry smile. ¡°You mean sending his students on a treasure hunt on the first day of class?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Without information, kiddies like yourselves wouldn¡¯t know where to go. That¡¯s the purpose of this test. To help young students like you gather these information on your own. So if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t question your teacher¡¯s teaching methods. Just think of it as something positive, okay?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Chris couldn¡¯t help but acquiesce. ¡°Could you help us with the basics then?¡±

    ¡°But of course. As you may have already known, those skill bracelets allow us to perform feats outside of our limitations. By imbuing your skill bracelet with a burst stone, you could increase your physical capabilities, depending on the type and quality of the stone you imbue, while imbuing the bracelet with a spirit stone would allow you to use magic. Each Freshmen starts with a skill bracelet with three free slots plus the additional slot for inventory ¡ª so a total of four.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Chris nodded. ¡°What about the more advance spirit and burst stones? Where do we get them?¡±

    ¡°Some are awarded in class, some are obtained down in the labyrinth, and the others you could buy in exchange for the appropriate amount of Rigal.¡±

    ¡°And a better skill bracelet?¡± Raven continued with the questions.

    ¡°Those are hard to say, my dearies, as better ones are hard to come by. The academy grants you with a better bracelet each time you progress a year but you could also research on how to make one yourself. We have all the resources you would need in this library, so feel free to digest all those information, you hear me?¡± The small pixie floated to their eye levels and tapped their shoulders with a smile.

    ¡°This library seems like the perfect treasure trove of information for bookworms to abuse,¡± Raven commented, and he got a nice red mark on his cheek in return.

    ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t look down on these curious children!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Chris laughed a little after seeing the slap mark on his friend¡¯s cheek. ¡°I have to agree about its beauty; this obelisk is almost on par with the royal library.¡±

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯ve been to the royal library, my dear?¡±

    ¡°Twice, yes.¡±

    ¡°How lucky! Most, including me, only have the opportunity to appreciate it from afar, and you actually went inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, and though I would love to inform you of its graciousness, our time is short.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Her shoulders hanged down in disappointment, and all of that sudden burst of excitement in her face disappeared.

    Chris wasn¡¯t late to notice, so he quickly thought of an idea. ¡°Indeed it is. But do not worry. I¡¯ll return and tell the tale when I have more time in my hands.¡±

    Her sulking face lighted up with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t let me keep you any longer then. Carry on now. Onto your first adventure~¡±

    Chris bowed his head and thanked the helpful pixie before leaving for the labyrinth.

    The labyrinth in question was within the school grounds, to the east. A small, man-made labyrinth to help prepare novices like them for the real deal. Chris didn¡¯t think of entering it today, but he considered the idea to explore the first floor with Raven if they allow him to. It was only the first day of class after all.

    ¡°That girl¡¯s kind of cute, huh?¡± Raven said as they walked along the courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected from someone who shares the same bloodline as Elves; Pixies are a beautiful race.¡±

    ¡°We should¡¯ve asked for her name after all.¡±

    ¡°Looks can be deceiving you know? From her choice of words, she could be decades older than us or something,¡± Chris said with a laugh. ¡°Or do you, perhaps, fancy an older woman?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about age when she¡¯s that cute? Besides, older women just have that charm girls our age don¡¯t have. I¡¯ll have to say they¡¯re mostly brutes walking around with a pair of breasts. Just look at that elven chick in our class. Her lips are the last thing I would want to kiss.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. That aside, Raven, what else did you choose for starting skills?¡± Chris decided to direct the topic to something more meaningful. He knew he didn¡¯t mean it but he still didn¡¯t want his new friend taking the habit of talking shit behind other people¡¯s back.

    ¡°In the meantime I have two burst stones: [Iron Fist] and [Increase Agility], while the last spot on my bracelet was reserved for [Scaldic Claws]. You?¡±

    Chris looked at his bracelet. ¡°[Invoke Flame], [Regeneration], and [Magic Map]. All of which are spirit stones that consumes small to a moderate amount of mana¡ª¡±

    An unfamiliar tone interrupted Chris mid-sentence. ¡°Smart choice.¡±

    The voice came from a certain fellow, who was leaning against the wall, ahead of them. The tip of his ears peeking out of his curly, blonde hair, was sharp and pointed. With long and narrow eyes, neat eyelashes, pinkish lips, and a thin frame, he could no doubt be mistaken as a girl. But alas, the black trousers that fitted him like a snug gave his gender away.

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness, my name is Arthur Solan.¡± The Elven boy walked forward and slightly lowered his head. ¡°My friends call me Art. It¡¯s unwise to think that all Elves are similar to Lucretia. She¡¯s just quite violent in nature, you see, but a sweet girl nevertheless. So I hope you can forgive her from the bottom of your heart.¡±

    Chris knew that Elves have exceptional hearing but not to this extent.

    Raven was quick to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to hear that. I didn¡¯t mean it ¡ª honest!¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s my responsibility as her relative that she wouldn¡¯t be misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies, as it¡¯s our fault to begin with. I¡¯m Christopher Noire and this here is Raven Phylix. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Arthur.¡±

    ¡°No, no, the pleasure is mine. And please, just Art is fine.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Art. We¡¯re on our way to the labyrinth; would you like to come?¡±

    His question made the young elf blink. ¡°I would be a fool to decline your gracious offer. So by all means, yes.¡±

    With that, Chris gained another companion.

    The initiation labyrinth, or also known as the freshman¡¯s den, did not look any different from any other building outside. However the moment Chris and his group pushed their way through the luxurious doors, his jaw dropped at how spacious it was. Aside from the multiple counters with their own receptionists, there was even a cafeteria on their left and what seemed like a spot for students to vend their goods. Such results must be the effects of Spatial magic.

    Looking around him, Chris recognized some of his classmates standing in line. Some were already donned in the armor and cloaks provided by the school while carrying their respective weapons on their waist. The initiation labyrinth was indeed there, in that building.

    One lone girl, who didn¡¯t seem like she belonged to a group, caught Chris¡¯s attention. The leather breastplate fitted her ample breast like a glove along with her uniform tracing the wonderful curves of her body. He couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction to those black knee socks going all the way up to her thighs. Chris had a thing for knee socks after all. It was a fascination that sprouted when he was still training to be a Celestian knight.

    The girl noticed his lingering gaze but did nothing to reprimand him. She gave him a sharp glare before she went downstairs to shadow the other group of students.

    ¡°Stop spacing out, Christopher. It¡¯s almost our turn.¡± Raven brought him out of his musings.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Chris was left scratching his head.

    When their turns arrived, a senior student instructed them to equip their gears. They simultaneously invoke [Inventory], and a small window with a blue background appeared in front of them. The senior student then explained each tab that appeared in detail.

    Chris pushed the tab for [Equip] and picked the leather gauntlets on his screen. Small particles of light then emitted around his arms. A second later, when the light fully dissipated, the gauntlets were fitted on both of his arms.

    ¡°Magic has really gone a long way.¡± Now Chris understood why they had to give out blood samples to obtain a Skill bracelet. It was necessary for the bracelet to recognize its user.

    ¡°Indeed. Whoever invented this technology is a genius,¡± Arthur said. His weapon was a crossbow embedded with an inexpensive-looking mana crystal.

    Chris was positive that his weapon works no different from a rifle, as it fires accumulated mana arrows fueled by the user, but Elves still prefer to use their precious bows.

    The thought made him smile. Even someone like Arthur could be stubborn in his own way.

    Meanwhile Raven equipped nothing but a pair of leather gauntlets, as if to stay true to his words.

    The senior student handed each one of them a shoulder bag before explaining,¡°Keep in mind that, while opening the inventory window is useful, it consumes mana.¡±

    ¡°Understood. It¡¯ll be quite embarrassing if we passed out because of it,¡± Chris said.

    ¡°Remember, no inappropriate behavior while you¡¯re down there!¡± The senior student warned. ¡°All of the loots harvested inside would be confiscated by the academy at the end of the day and exchange for Rigals. No exceptions. As it¡¯s the first day, you freshmen are allowed to map the first floor, are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± the three of them replied.

    The senior student ushered them to a room downstairs. Nothing but a regular room. But as soon as the senior student left and closed the door behind him, their surroundings turned pitch black.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi, could you two see anything?¡± Raven panicked.

    ¡°Just wait.¡± Chris placed a hand on his shoulder to reassure him, knowing how unnatural it must¡¯ve felt for a Lynx to lose sight in the dark.

    ¡°I agree. This is probably part of a spell.¡±

    ¡°Alright guys.¡± With three deep breaths Raven calmed down.

    Light returned in small quantities. Chris noticed how the floors beneath him changed. Grass arose in between the concrete and swayed in a wind he could not feel. The view changed to that of an old ruin overrun by grass and moss.

    * * *

    ¡°So this is a labyrinth?¡± Chris ran his hand on the surface of the stone doors. The rough sensation, the accumulating dust, and the sticky moss glossing his fingertips ¡ª everything he felt was real.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by reviewing what Sir Gladius wanted us to do,¡± Arthur said behind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we just need to acquire a Cerulean gem on the fifth floor?¡± Raven said.

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s the fifth floor, mind you. The FIFTH floor! And we only have a week to accomplish this daunting task. I believe it¡¯s wise if we map the entirety of the first floor today before heading back.¡±

    ¡°No need to argue. Raven, as you¡¯re the only fighter in our group, you¡¯ll act as our vanguard while Art and I will support you from behind, will that be okay?¡±

    Raven made a victory pose. ¡°I expected no less. Leave the dirty work to me!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Chris invoke [Magic Map]. A worn-down scroll appeared out of thin air and fell on his open palm. Opening it, the map registered his location at the entrance but everything else remained blank. It was just as the skill description had said; he needed to reach the location first before the map could register his entry. The map then dissipated into thin air as soon as he let go.

    ¡°You guys ready?¡± Raven asked as he placed his palm on the center of the door. With the party¡¯s confirmation he slightly pushed his way. There it was, after that eerie creaking, the entrance revealed itself on the base of this giant withering tree.

    The three paced their way down the spiraling stairs. Stone walls surrounded them on all four sides and light was provided by the flame torches that hanged on the walls.

    The first monster that obstructed their way was a ball of fluff that flew about. It looked harmless, cute even. But the three of them were quite familiar with it on an intimate level. To subdue one, after all, was part of the academy¡¯s entrance exam.

    It was an Ent. Hiding behind that harmless facade were sharp fangs that could tear a man¡¯s limb in a single bite.

    Arthur shot it with his crossbow without hesitation. The Ent fell and dissipated into nothingness, leaving nothing but its loot ¡ª a small piece of white fabric ¡ª behind.

    Chris wanted to praise him for that perfect aim but footsteps arousing nearby prevented him from doing so. The three steeled themselves from what could come as disturbing breathing noises along with the footsteps could be heard echoing from within the wide passage ahead.

    Raven entered a battle stance three steps in front of Chris. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    The light from the torches revealed the visage of the incoming monster: A laughing face carved on the surface of a tree trunk. It raised its wooden limbs and smashed Raven with it, but the agile Lynx easily avoided the strike with a simple back step. Raven retaliated with a three hit combo yet even even his [Iron Fist] didn¡¯t seem to affect the monster¡¯s thick skin.

    ¡°So that¡¯s not enough, eh?¡± Raven cracked his knuckles with a fierce smile. The monster raised its limbs once more but mana arrows hitting key spots one by one prevented their descent. Raven took a deep breath and used that opportunity to invoke his skill [Scaldic Claws].

    Three solid lines of fire protruded out of his knuckles; Raven used that weapon to cut off the monster¡¯s restrained limbs.

    Chris murmured, ¡°Invoke Flame,¡± as he imagined two flame spears surging from beneath the ground to pierce the monster. Mana traveled from his fingertips all the way down to the thicker end of his staff. Due to the nature of the skill bracelet, his hand moved automatically to draw the appropriate magic formation and fire the attack.

    Two flame spears lanced the monster from beneath and swallowed it whole. The monster¡¯s cry of pain seemed like it was still laughing, which somewhat disturbed Chris. When his fire died down Raven picked up the loot its ashes left.

    ¡°A small tree branch? That¡¯s it? I wonder how much Rigal would these loots sell for?¡±

    ¡°Not much, probably. It¡¯s just the first floor in a man-made labyrinth after all,¡± Chris said as he picked up the piece of fabric laying on the ground.

    The three continued with Raven leading the way. Each time a wandering Ent would steer close to their party, the sound of mana arrows being unleashed were heard; sometimes faster than Chris could even notice the monster''s incoming presence.

    ¡°Oi, Arthur, do you have a grudge against those Ents?¡± asked Raven.

    The young elf quietly replied in a murmur. ¡°Eh? No. I just¡­ I just don¡¯t want it to ruin its cuteness, so¡­¡±

    Raven ruffled his hair and blew an exasperated sigh. ¡°Could you stop fidgeting around? You¡¯re a guy, dammit, so stop trying to act cute for Marrieta¡¯s sake! You¡¯re sending me some weird vibes here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak of Her lordship¡¯s name with that foul mouth, you barbaric fool!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? What you gonna do about it?¡±

    ¡°Come on now, stop flirting you two.¡± Chris shot a fireball at the incoming Ent. ¡°Look, you guys could continue your little love fest, but not until we¡¯ve finished what we came here for.¡±

    Chris walked ahead after picking up the loot, leaving his two arguing companions no choice but to follow after him.

    A tree that stood like a giant barred their way on an intersection and coupled by the long vines protruding out of its branches that made sharp whipping noises, there was no way to go around it. Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem like it was capable of uprooting itself.

    ¡°Let me try my [Revealing Eye].¡± As soon as Arthur invoked the magic words, a bluish light flared on his right eye.

    [Revealing Eye] is a magic skill that reveals a monster¡¯s weak spot. Chris thought of picking it up in the beginning as well but ended up replacing it with [Magic Map] due to it being a costly skill. His tactics, for now, meant survival after all, not firepower.

    But Arthur¡¯s mana arrows, as swift as it was, were easily deflected by its vines. He tried and tried, but to no avail. Even Chris¡¯s flame spells were neutralized by the monster¡¯s recuperative abilities; the incinerated parts regenerated instantly. Nothing they do seemed to work at all!

    ¡°Hey Christopher, it might be hard for you to see, but focus your gaze behind it.¡± Raven stopped him in the middle of a chant and pointed to the darkness ahead. But now that his friend got his attention, Chris was able to spot a red treasure chest resting on top of a pedestal.

    ¡°Can you work your way around it with your speed?¡± asked Chris.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s worth a try though.¡±

    ¡°Great. We¡¯ll support you as usual.¡±

    Chris readied his staff and his imagination as Arthur took a stance with his bow. He thought of conjuring a large flame wall to completely incinerate a single side of this monster, no matter the cost. If the other group ahead of them was able to pass without defeating it, then he was confident that they could do the same. The answers must be hidden in that treasure box.

    After cracking his joints, Raven arched himself down low. Then a cloud of dust was left behind as he leaped with great force! He already achieved what they discussed before Chris could even finish blinking.

    ¡°Damn. Amazing.¡± Chris couldn¡¯t help but sing his praise with an open mouth.

    Although the skill bracelet added to the results, that speed transcended the boundaries of anything he was capable of. It made him clench his fist at the same time. The gap between them two was that big.

    At a spot where the vines wouldn¡¯t reach him, Raven gave Chris a thumbs up.

    ¡°Will you stop showing off and check the chest already?!¡± grumbled Arthur. A vein on his forehead popped when Raven replied by sticking his tongue out. ¡°The nerve of that man!¡±

    Chris sighed, thinking that it¡¯d be great if they could work as a team soon. This is just the beginning. The difficulty in the lower levels would sure kick up a notch.

    Lifting his head, the monster in front of him suddenly stopped. It was no different from a regular tree as he saw it now.

    Raven came running behind it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m guessing the switch I just pressed immobilizes this monster.¡±

    True. It couldn¡¯t be any better the three quickly decided to continue on the western route. But Chris fully burned the monster down with a large flame as soon as they reached a safe spot. It was a success this time, as the monster didn¡¯t regenerate like usual.

    The spoil it left behind was a single green gem radiating with purity; one that would seem like it would sell for a hefty sum. As Chris was enjoying its verdant glow, a mysterious rumbling noise resonated above him.

    A bad sign, he thought. Chris immediately retreated to safety. He watched as the stone ceiling opened and dropped another monster of the same category. It landed on the ground accompanied by a great tremor and an eerie laugh.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Seems like returning wouldn¡¯t be easy,¡± said Arthur.

    ¡°True, we¡¯d be nigh depleted of mana by then.¡± Chris slid the gem in his pocket.

    ¡°What do you suggest we do? Should we wrap things up?¡± asked Raven.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just what Art had said earlier. We have to finish mapping the first floor today if we want to have a passable grade on this assignment.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s carry on then.¡± Raven proceeded onward.

    ¡°Seriously.¡± Arthur followed with a sigh.

    The pathway ended with them turning right. And another right. It slowly seemed to turn into a drag as more and more of those laughing trunks pestered them on their search.

    Though blessed under the light of the Celestian Goddess, Marrieta, Chris¡¯s mana pool wasn¡¯t endless. His repeated use of flame spells, albeit small, was beginning to take its toll on his body. Sweat blotted on his forehead and beneath his armpits too.

    Eventually, they reached a spot where many others students were resting.

    ¡°Eh? Brother?¡± An elven girl rose from the group of girls and jumped straight into Arthur¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving without informing you. Are you mad?¡±

    Arthur revealed a weak smile. ¡°Lucretia, how can I be mad? My only concern is your safety. I¡¯m glad to see you and your friends are well.¡±

    Raven coughed loudly, as if to disturb the building atmosphere. Who knew Arthur could radiate such manliness with that slender frame? Not even Chris expected this outcome at least.

    ¡°Oh, let me introduce you to my friends. Gentlemen, this is my cousin, Lucretia Solan. But as we grew up side by side, we treat each other more like siblings instead.¡±

    Arthur laughed to explain it in a casual manner, but Chris knew it was more than that. The elven girl had her fingers entwined over his after all and the way she was gazing at him was more than a give away.

    ¡°So this is your brother, huh? A lot more good looking than I thought! Actually, I think beautiful is the right word.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, agreed. His skin¡¯s even more glossier than Lucretia here. Honestly, tell us your secret!¡±

    ¡°Shut it, you two! You¡¯re embarrassing me here!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t his business to intrude so Chris quickly introduced himself and dragged Raven with him, who seemed like he was about to choke from the mushy atmosphere.

    ¡°That damn Arthur is getting all the girls,¡± spat Raven.

    ¡°You should try to get along,¡± said Chris. ¡°Maybe then he¡¯ll show you a few tricks on how to act like a proper gentleman. Girls like those with class, no?¡±

    ¡°You speak from experience?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll mingle.¡± Raven jogged back to the crowd.

    ¡°Now then, I wonder where that girl is?¡± Chris searched the crowd for the mysterious holder of that black stockings: the enchanting demoness.

    Easier than he had expected, he found her, by herself as usual, standing near of what seemed like the entrance to the [Boss Room]. Too busy munching on a muffin, Chris was able to approach without a hitch.

    ¡°Hello,¡± said Chris with his most winning smile.

    However the girl walked away without even acknowledging his presence. That made him scratch his head, but he followed nonetheless, as if enchanted by her purple hair swaying side by side.

    ¡°Will you stop following me?¡± The girl said as they stepped out of the safe zone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say it already? Non believing heretic. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for?!¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand me. Whether you worship Marrieta or not is not of my concern. I¡¯m only here to make friends.¡±

    ¡°Only here to make friends? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± A sword flashed in front of his eyes, cutting the fake skin plastered on his forehead. ¡°How do you explain that mark then?¡±

    ¡°I cannot forsake my origin. I came from a family of Celestian knights, and I was too until the day I gave up my Holy sword.¡±

    ¡°Lies! Even now you exquisitors are here to judge us? Just because our ancestors were the servants of the fallen God? What a pious spirit you have!¡±

    Her words stung Chris, painfully squeezed his heart with the undeniable truth. It would be a lie to say that he hadn¡¯t hunted heretics in the past. It was his family occupation. A brand that caused him to see the harsh truth with his own eyes.

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Then leave me alone. I do not want your company, nor your needless pity.¡± After leaving Chris with those words, the beautiful demoness disappeared in the darkness.

    It was too late for forgiveness, that he knew full well, but it wasn¡¯t too late for him to atone for his sins. He had to remember: why did he chose to become a magus in the first place?

    He was born a Schweitzer: a knight among knights, a leader to step above others. But it wasn¡¯t a life that he chose. A life predetermined by his family before his Mother could even flush him out to the world was something he disliked.

    Magic set him free. His love for Marrieta dwindled and replaced by his newfound curiosity.

    That day marked it all, when he sacrificed his name and fought for his beliefs.

    His father disowned him, his brothers thought of him as a traitor, and his fight ended up for naught ¡ª all under Marrieta¡¯s will. But even then, he was just a normal guy who wouldn¡¯t compromise his principles no matter how chaotic things had become.

    But once a Schweitzer would always be a Schweitzer. It was a mark that he could never hope to remove.

    * * *

    There was a change in atmosphere when Chris returned to his group. All five of his classmates, including Raven and Arthur, were all gathered in a semi circle.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you go, man?¡± asked Raven. ¡°Actually, forget I asked. It seems like the [Boss Room] here would be opening soon, but only seven students could enter at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡±

    ¡°They need to put some restrictions, you see. It¡¯d be nothing but cake walk for a group of twenty students to gang up on a boss after all.¡±

    Chris looked at his classmates again. ¡°Seven students, eh? But counting everybody here we only have six.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Cecilia was just here moments ago. I wonder where she went?¡± a human girl wearing her chestnut brown hair into two large ponytails said as she gazed around. The beginner¡¯s claymore strapped diagonally on her hips suggested she was a warrior.

    ¡°Forget about her,¡± said Lucretia as she folded her arms. ¡°She never wanted to associate herself with us to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Now, now. It¡¯s thanks to her we were able to get past that sentinel.¡±

    ¡°I could¡¯ve done that too!¡± Lucretia puffed her reddening cheeks.

    The other girl sighed in deference. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    The whole party laughed, except for Chris. There was no denying that the demon girl¡¯s words cut him deep. He clenched his heart and shook his head. Not now, he thought. It wasn¡¯t the right time, nor the right place to wallow in such distractions.

    ¡°Before we begin, may I have the pleasure of knowing your names?¡± Chris nodded his chin to his two other classmates.

    ¡°Just Tess is fine,¡± said the human girl. The bangs framing her tea colored eyes made her look beautiful as a flower.

    The other girl was a Nymph, giving Chris a friendly smile as soon as their eyes met. ¡°And I am called Luana.¡±

    Her long shiny blue hair is neatly tied on one side by a seashell, gently touching her shoulder. Two green fish fins also served as her ears and on her left hand was a pike for thrusting.

    ¡°So Tess, Luana, Lucretia, Arthur, and Raven? Am I right?¡± His classmates all nodded at his question, Chris smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s beat this boss and freshen up.¡±

    With a loud battle cry, the six of them stood by the entrance with double doors towering all the way up to the ceiling. Raven cracked his knuckles, Arthur readied his bow, Lucretia placed a hand on her rapier, Tess drew her claymore, and Luana took a stance with her spear. Chris tapped his staff on the ground, and the doors majestically opened.

    Nothing but darkness was revealed from their position. Chris took the initiative, and the group followed his lead. The doors behind them closed with a gust of wind yet no one bothered to check if it was locked.

    Faint giggling noises were heard; an eerie noise in that silent darkness. Chris tightened his grip on his staff in response. Someone clung to his sleeve, but he couldn¡¯t tell who it was.

    Light began to flare, one by one, on  random directions until the room was fully lighted by the torches that surrounded them. Directly ahead, in the center of the room, was a ball of white fluff. It looked similar to an Ent from behind, albeit twice as large, but its two minuscule arms belied that conclusion.

    Unmoving laughing trunks littered the room. No, it wasn¡¯t a room. It was an art studio.

    Chris realized that when he saw the mysterious Ent carving a face on a tree trunk; the very same monsters that pestered them in this labyrinth.

    Arthur wasted no moment and released an arrow.

    Swoong!

    The mysterious Ent deflected the attack with a single swipe of its knife. Turning around, it looked at them and finally acknowledge their presence. Its flat lips slowly curved to that of a snicker! At the same time the nearby monsters arose from their slumber and their laughing faces morphed into an angry glare ¡ª a very, very angry glare.

    Six laughing trunks were rapidly closing in. Chris wasn¡¯t sure on how things would go he positioned himself in the middle; that way he could jump both ways if something were to go wrong.

    ¡°What do we do, Chris?¡± asked Raven as he bared his flame claws.

    Throughout this exploration, Chris was the one giving out orders. But he was so shaken up by his previous confrontation he forgot to formulate a plan. Adding his three other classmates to the team, there was no strategy. He didn¡¯t even know what skills they hold ¡ª a fatal error.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Chris bit his bottom lip. ¡°Raven, lure out as many monsters as you can. Miss Tess, Luana, and Lucretia, we¡¯ll take out the rest. Art, don¡¯t let that mysterious Ent out of your sight.¡± Chris relayed his orders as he focused on his spell.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Raven propelled himself to the advancing monsters. Three monsters went after him while the rest went straight to Chris¡¯s direction.

    The girls simultaneously picked out a target.

    There was no way for Lucretia to inflict damage with that rapier, Chris thought. The same could be said with Luana. What about Tess? Her claymore could do the job, yes, but she was only one, and prolonging this fight would be the worst decision. They had to finish the laughing trunks as quick as possible before the others monsters could overwhelm Raven. Naturally, everyone had to focus on offense, but they couldn''t.

    ¡°Dancing sword!¡± Tess¡¯s claymore radiated a light so bright the monster in front of her momentarily stopped. She started with a thrust that went through the monster¡¯s abdomen. Twisting her sword, she leaped and slashed diagonally then cut the monster once more as she descended, creating that perfect opportunity for Chris to unleash a quick flame spell.

    ¡°Make way, Tess!¡± shouted Chris as he launched his flame spear.

    ¡°Aye!¡± Tess swiftly rolled to the side.

    But even though that attack engulfed the monster in flames, it kept moving. It went after Tess who was taking cover on the ground. Tess managed to stand on her feet, but the monster already stabbed the pointed end of its limbs at her direction. Tess received the blow with her claymore in a desperate dodge. Her body began to tremble; there was no way for her to dodge the next one!

    ¡°Shit!¡± Chris rushed in and pushed Tess aside as he redirected the monster¡¯s attack. The flames got on his sleeves, but he endured it with a grit of his teeth.

    As a previous Exquisitor, he commanded Cadets back in Knight¡¯s school. So if someone had to step up and be the leader, it had to be him.

    Chris shrieked a battle cry and smashed the monster¡¯s head with his staff. That gave Tess the opportunity to recover, and as soon as she did, slashed the staggering monster in twain.

    One down¡ª

    The taste of iron suddenly invaded his mouth. What happened? He couldn¡¯t tell. Everything seemed to stop as the world constricted to that tiny focal point on his chest, which was covered in blood.

    A blade was sticking out. His first instinct was to heal his wound, but blood spurted out of his mouth as he tried to invoke [Regeneration]. Then the blade was pulled, and the pain intensified. Chris dropped on one knee. He heard a voice, like the cry of desperation heretics often wailed before he passed his so called judgement.

    By Marrieta¡¯s will.

    ¡°Chris!¡± A girl called him by his nickname, pulling his consciousness back to reality. Followed by an angry scream, the gentle hand that was placed on his shoulder disappeared.

    Chris invoked [Regeneration] right away. The only monster carrying a blade was that mysterious Ent. Then what happened to Arthur?

    ¡°Arthur¡­ What happened to Arthur?¡± No one answered his question.

    Someone let out a gasp of shock. Chris traced the source. It came from Lucretia, her eyes dilating to something. Chris then turned his head and looked. He found Arthur motionless on the ground, bathing in a pool of blood. No way!

    Lucretia abandoned her post and headed straight to Arthur, leaving Luana with another monster to fend by herself. Fear and confusion was no doubt beginning to form in his classmates''s hearts.

    To suffer a major injury in this crucial time, what kind of weakling had he become?

    If he only had his Holy sword¡­

    No. There was no use thinking about something he no longer have. He couldn¡¯t rely in Marrieta¡¯s blessings forever. He had to make changes with his own strength, or they would all die ¡ª such is the curse of the labyrinth.

    ¡°Someone! Help!¡± cried Luana. Although she did a wonderful job by herself, it was only a matter of time before she succumbed to the monsters''s barrage.

    Chris wiped the blood of his lips as he pushed himself up. He wasn¡¯t thinking of conserving mana now, as they needed a breathing room.

    ¡°Raven! Gather them all here!¡±

    Before the black-haired Lynx could even respond, Chris had already chanted his skill: [Invoke Flame]. He started sweating as flames accumulated at the end of his staff. What he was conjuring then was without a doubt the biggest flame spell he had ever imagined.

    Raven sprinted to Luana, just enough for the monsters to catch up. Reaching her from the side he grabbed her hand, rolled, and avoided the monsters at the same time. His speed was indeed one of a kind.

    Chris released his spell, spraying hell onto that group of laughing trunks. He had to fully burn them down. He couldn¡¯t afford to make that mistake again.

    He supported himself with his staff as his knees trembled. His wound hurt more than ever, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. A little bit more. Now was the perfect chance to finish that mysterious Ent.

    Scanning the room, he saw Tess locking blades with it. The floating monster pushed Tess and attacked her with a rapid series of slashes. But as it was using a knife, the reach was short. Tess¡¯s claymore glowed as she repelled each and every single attack.

    ¡°Do it now, Raven!¡± ordered Chris with all of his remaining strength.

    ¡°On it!¡± Raven separated himself from Luana and quickly got up.

    But the mysterious Ent retreated before the two could perform a pincer attack. Something was off. It didn¡¯t back away. With a visage twisted by madness it flew straight to Chris, raising the knife in its hand ¡ª this monster intended to take him to the afterlife!

    However he tried he couldn¡¯t move. There was no strength left in his legs.

    He couldn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t want to die. Not there. Not yet.

    A swift sound, like an aria answering his prayer, and an arrow successfully lodged itself on the monster¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take me out of the board yet, monster-freak,¡± said a voice so weak it was almost a whisper.

    The mysterious Ent dissipated into nothingness, leaving nothing but its knife: a sign of their first victory.

    * * *

    Once the situation sucked in, Chris allowed himself to fall. His wound had almost healed but that doesn¡¯t mean he regained the blood he had lost. Not to mention he exhausted his mana with that last flame spell. He was ready to call it quits. He¡¯d closed his eyes and sleep then and there if they allow him to.

    Though they won, numerous miscalculations on his part almost cost this group their life. Not once had he expected that the first floor of this man-made labyrinth be that difficult. Even if that was his first time encountering that monster, Chris couldn¡¯t make any excuses. He underestimated it big time.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Raven offered him his hand, but Chris slightly shoved it aside.

    ¡°Water¡­ Hand me a water flask, will you?¡±

    ¡°Here, have mine,¡± said Tess as she brought a flask out of her inventory.

    ¡°You sure? Wouldn¡¯t that be like an indirect kiss?¡± Chris hesitated.

    Tess smiled, her eyes lit with amusement. ¡°You¡¯d rather kiss this guy then? I didn¡¯t know you swing that way.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Whatever. Just hand it to me.¡± After drinking, his eyes darted around the area.

    Luana had leaned her back against the wall, as if to rest in a silent prayer. On the other side he saw Lucretia giving Arthur a lap pillow.

    Chris rose unsteadily, then limped to check on the young elf. ¡°Art, you¡¯re not dead yet, are you?¡±

    The joke was in poor taste, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Arthur was sweating profusely, his face pallid more than it was healthy. It seemed like the poor elf was almost decapitated. The hard, straight line around his neck even after recovering was the proof of that.

    ¡°My apologies for putting everyone¡¯s life in jeopardy,¡± answered Arthur as he covered his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We all make mistakes.¡± His voice was hoarse.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Lucretia¡¯s voice was soft and soothing, but her presence promised pain to anyone who would dare condemn him.

    After staying in that horrid place for a few more minutes did the group advanced to the next one. Wide stone steps that lead to the lower levels immediately greeted them outside and on one corner of the room was a stone monument with descriptive writing.

    Tess examined the monument. ¡°Hmm¡­ Place your left palm in the middle if you¡¯d like to create a savepoint and your right if you wish to return to Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°Seems convenient enough. Let¡¯s all create a save point and go back,¡± said Chris.

    His chilled skin began to warm against the stone when he traced his left palm towards the middle. The moment he did so with his right, Chris was overwhelmed with a near churning sensation. His vision distorted and as if flushed down the sink. Then, as if someone hurled it back out in disgust, the pieces returned and everything was normal once more.

    Chris found himself standing in the middle of an empty classroom.

    * * *

    Including the girls¡¯ loots to their own, their group made a total of one hundred sixty-five rigals each. Chris sighed like an injured puppy. That wasn¡¯t even enough to buy him a new set of uniform.

    Even the precious Burst stone he was holding onto didn¡¯t fetch for that much money. He wanted to have it appraise instead, but the seniors wouldn¡¯t let him keep it. What a waste.

    And much to Arthur¡¯s dismay, Lucretia sent him to the clinic. He suffered the gravest injury in their group after all.

    ¡°Damn. I thought Arthur¡¯s a lucky man, but perhaps I¡¯m wrong,¡± said Raven as he took a seat beside Chris.

    ¡°Really? It was quite evident from the start who wore pants in their relationship.¡± In one swift motion, Chris stole a fried potato out of Raven¡¯s tray and dunked it in his mouth.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t steal my potatoes! I like those!¡± growled Raven, taking his tray away out of his Chris¡¯ reach.

    Luana laughed ¡ª girlish, robust, and genuine. ¡°You two are really close. Have you known each other before you enrolled?¡±

    Chris took a sip of his juice before saying, ¡°No. We only met today. What about you and Tess?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re childhood friends.¡±

    ¡°My father is an arms merchant, you see. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always out doing business.¡± Tess explained with a bright smile. ¡°Him and Uncle Malkom are good friends, so he often left me under their care whenever he goes overseas.¡±

    ¡°You two live close to the sea then?¡±

    ¡°Yep~¡±

    ¡°Must be tough. Sea serpents usually come out of hiding and frequent the waters at this time of the year.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a weakling, Christopher. Even I can handle a sea serpent or two.¡±

    Chris lifted his shoulders in a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s not the point though.¡±

    ¡°Just you wait, our perfect tag team will earn us lots of money!¡± Raven raised his spoon to the ceiling as he said so.

    The girls in front of Chris laughed in unison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take us out shopping when that time comes,¡± Luana said, raising herself from her chair. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so we¡¯ll be heading back to our dorm now. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you.¡± Chris waved his hand and sent them off with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks again, Chris. You were really cool back there.¡± Tess winked at him before she left the cafeteria.

    Chris'' smile widened. Because of that, he was unable to deny Raven¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°Lucky you. She seems like a nice girl.¡±

    ¡°She is.¡±

    ¡°That aside, how¡¯s your mana regenerating?¡±

    ¡°About a quarter or so. Even better if you¡¯d hand me half of those potatoes. Why? Do you want to jump back into the labyrinth?¡±

    ¡°As expected of my partner; I was just about to ask you that.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have charisma, nor was he a fool. Raven was the type guy who chose to blend in the shadows, under someone else¡¯s spotlight, himself.

    * * *

    Striding back to the faculty room, the green-haired pixie let out a long yawn. Because of a certain teacher, the first day of school had always been hectic. Mostly due to freshmen wandering into her precious library unattended. Year after year she bottled it all up. But she wouldn¡¯t take anymore! This year she would finally explode!

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± She slammed the door open and headed straight to the demon¡¯s desk.

    There he was, dressed in somber hues from head to toe, concealing any exposed skin with the help of his gloves and high collared jacket. Protruding out of his straight purple hair was a single horn. His eyes, at least the one she could see, were crimson ¡ª a demon''s trademark. He seemed cold as ice by his outward appearance alone, yet his menacing aura made it even worse!

    The demon crossed his arm. ¡°Why, pray tell, are you still here when you have a labyrinth to explore?¡±

    ¡°But sir!¡±

    ¡°If you do not like my way of teaching, then you are welcome to drop out of my class. This school is built to prep serious students into serious adventurers. You¡¯d do well to remember that.¡±

    The little pixie stood frozen in fear. She wanted to help that poor freshman but was too terrified to speak up. Defeated, the freshman strode by her, causing the demon teacher to notice her entry.

    ¡°I apologize you have to see that, Miss Lucille.¡±

    ¡°Little Gladius, don¡¯t you think that was harsh of you? I can somewhat understand your approach but they need your guidance too ¡ª isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here?¡±

    Gladius sighed. ¡°I understand. I spoke out of line.¡±

    If she knew he was this approachable, she would¡¯ve given him an earful years ago. But it was too late for that, and she had already lost the desire to do so. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just want you to keep it in mind.¡±

    The pixie had to remind herself not to fall for that sinister hotness. No way. A definite no.

    Gladius plopped back to his chair and gathered the papers on his desk into a single stack. ¡°Yet another batch of troublemakers. Miss Lucille, are you familiar with Exquisitors?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Her voice jumped out of her mouth. ¡°Exquisitors are select individuals that carry judgement under Her lordship¡¯s will. There isn¡¯t a soul in Scaldus who hasn¡¯t heard of them. D-Don¡¯t tell me our little Gladius here is under suspicion? Of being a heretic? Is that it?!¡±

    ¡°Relax, Miss Lucille. Take a deep breath.¡±

    She did as he said. ¡°A-Alright. But how come? You aren¡¯t even a Magus to begin with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not know. But if he came here for that purpose, then I would assume he would¡¯ve gone through the front door.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    The demon revealed a curious smile, as if saying this matter was of great importance. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m looking forward to what he¡¯ll show ¡ª In my class.¡±